| [MFF] A Twit's Memory by Aspicientis Cast of Characters: If you ever get confused concerning any of the slang I use in the story itself please consult this list: http://www.paper-dragon.com/1939/slang.html Chapter One: "Welcome to Swing City" Cars roared by as strangers tread carefully on the street block. It was cold today with what appeared to be chance for light showers through the afternoon. I grabbed my trench coat, put on my hat and walked out the apartment. Lenny and Louie had told be a growing club in downtown that was really the “Hip” place to be. I had a hard time believing them due to the police enforcing that new law involving the production and sell of alcohol. It was not too long ago that prohibition was the law of the land, creating underground bars and giving the mafia a brand new illegal product to sell to all those broke bastards on the streets. Thankfully the government finally wised up and repealed the law, stripping the mafia of some of their power but it changed little. Anyway, as I was saying, I was on my way to the growing club, half expecting the police to be raiding it as I reached it. “Damn it Louie.” I muttered, staring at the club from across the street. The neon signs were fully lit, showing a vibrant pallet of colors. The name was something… “Nacy’s Lap”… Some name for a place that just opened up. Before walking in, I pulled out a snipe, flicked the top of my lighter off and breathed in, feeling the smoke fill my lungs. It was a bad habit I picked up from Johnny but damn if I couldn’t actually kick it. Deciding I wasted enough time outside standing around like some twit I strolled in. First thing to hit me was the smoke, next was the music. It was obvious who this bar belonged to right off the bat. The color of the upholstery, the spread on the wallpaper and the staff, mostly undead… Yup, this was Margaret’s joint. The canary, a young ghoul, sung a few popular songs while a few zombies and ghosts romped around behind her. The crowd, a couple of guys and a few undead here and there watched. I took a seat at the bar, prompting the barkeep to walk over. “Whacha want?” The girl stated. She was a ghoul and quite the looker but I was already waiting for someone so I kept my thought to myself. “Rum, on the rocks.” She turned and got to work, placing a cup in front of me and dropping the ice in then filling up. “Thanks.” I grabbed the cup and downed the cup in an instant, pointing for another. “Take it easy Alex, don’t want you bumping gums all over this club.” A female voice said, walking up behind me. I turned around and looked, my peepers gazed over the gal before me. It was Elizabeth sporting her usual attire of a long dress with a small green short cloak. Her green eyes shore as her short light brown hair was held in a pony tail while her green tail stayed hidden behind her. “Ah Lizzy… Didn’t expect you here tonight.” I downed my next drink then set it down on the bar. “Figured I would check out this new place a bit.” She took a seat next to be and ordered some booze. “Looks like Margaret really went all out again…” “You shred it, wheat…” I gazed over at a few of the dancers, becoming slightly aroused by their constant shacking. “Don’t even think about it. Goldiggers, every single one of them.” Lizzy said, sipping on her whiskey. “What about the canary up there?” My friend just shook her head. “We both know she’s a moll.” I sighed, turning around and pulled out my case, slipping out a cig and lit up again. “I thought you said you were gonna quit…” Her voice showed a hint of concern. “What’s it to you? I though you didn’t mind a little bit of smoke?” “Not when it’s like this.” She reached out to touch my shoulder. Instinctively I pushed her hand aside. “Lay off me a minute ok? I’m trying here…” She nodded, finishing her drink. I know I shouldn’t treat her so bad but I couldn’t help it. She was an old childhood friend I grew up with, spending at least half of my time with her. Most people called her a flame but I didn’t really care plus she would usually punch the guy’s lights out any time they said it. It had been six months since I broke up with that two timing fox so my heart was still healing. Lizzy was there the whole time constantly told me she was no good but I didn’t listen, I was a real twit. I gazed at my friend, her gentle curves and subtle beauty really made me swoon but I dare not make a move unless she shows interest first. I took another swig and enjoyed the show. Suddenly the front door busted open, machinegun fire filling the room full of holes. The crowd took a nose dive, returning fire. Me and Lizzy ducked behind the bar, watching the barkeep grabbing her shotgun and joining in the rumble. I reached into my pocket and searched for my gun, finding I had left it at home. “Fuck!” My friend looked over to me and sighed, pulling out her colt .32 and held her position. The shot were spread everywhere and the roaring sound of bullet ripping through the club continued for minutes until it abruptly stopped. I looked up and saw countless undead and humans lying on the floor, still as a dead bird that fell out of its nest. A Salamander strolled in, looking around at the new carnage. “To think that woman had the guts to set this up on my turf.” I couldn’t believe my eyes, it was Scarlet, the head of the Flametail Mafia. I had forgotten this was her turf and I should have known she would shoot up the place the instant she heard about it. “Now now Scarlet.” Margret, The leader of the Undead Mafia, stated. “You didn’t need to barge in like that and cause a scene.” Her ethereal claws out and ready to attack along with several ghouls fully armed behind her. “Oh hell I didn’t! This is my turf and you knew that when you set up this club!” She pointed the gun at her. “You brought this on yourself.” “Is that a fact lizard? Perhaps if you didn’t always assume certain things then maybe we wouldn’t be in this situation.” Scarlet got more enraged, finishing her little talk and open fired on the group. I ducked down again, hearing the roar of machine guns and the battling of claws. “Alex.” Lizzy whispered. “Over here.” I looked over to see her pointing to the back. I rushed over and we ran through the door, passed through the kitchen and out the back. The alley smelled like fresh garbage but it was hell of a lot better than being filled with daylight. Lizzy pulled me out to the street and hailed her car. It appeared that Louie actually drove her here while he was on his way home. I opened up the door and jumped in, hearing the coppers sirens in the background. “Book it Louie!” I yelled. He didn’t hesitate and stepped on it, getting us out of there before the cops showed up. “Thanks for the save Lou.” I said, leaning back in my chair. “Don’t mention it.” He replied, blowing a few rings. “Didn’t know that was Margret’s new joint… Sorry.” “Sorry don’t even cut it Lou.” Lizzy exclaimed. “Yeah Lou, next time give me the low down first.” “Yea… At least you made it out in one piece.” Her stated, making a sharp right turn unto maple. “Thankfully… “I whipped the sweat from my brow, setting my hat down next to Lizzy. “Why didn’t you bring your gat?” Lizzy scolded. She had a real nasty habit of acting like my ma at the worst times possible. It was charming some nights but not this time. “Didn’t expect to be seeing a shoot out tonight Liz.” I reached in my coat and pulled out another snipe but she snatched it and lit up, breathing in the smoke heavily. “I thought you didn’t smoke…” “Stressful situations bring out the worst in me.” She sighed, rolling the window down and throwing the cig out. “Get this tin can moving Lou, don’t want to be out here when the feds roll in.” “You and me both.” Louie said, hitting the gas and taking off faster than before. “God damn man…” Gazing out the window, it was hard to think that this night could escalate this quick. Damn man I’m a twit. Chapter 2: Gun’s Roar Lou stopped the car in front of my apartment a few minutes after nine. Lizzy and I jumped out but before we headed inside I heard Louie’s voice one more time. “I almost forgot… We have another job tomorrow at nine sharp. It came straight from the Godfather himself. ” “You better make sure this isn’t another trip for biscuits or I swear Lou…” The last time I did anything involving him I had coppers chasing me for weeks and didn’t see any of the pay promised to me. “Relax, it’s clean. Just a simple job, I’ll give you details tomorrow when I pick you up.” Louie rolled up the window and drove off. I sighed and headed in with Lizzy behind me. I opened up the door of my apartment and threw my trench jacket on the chair. Lizzy took a seat while I walked over to the “Monitor top” and pulled out a cold beer. Taking a seat next to her, I popped the top off and took a quick swig. She smirked and looked out the window. “What’s on your mind?” I inquired. “Oh you know… I’m wondering why we haven’t pitched woo seeing as how everyone thinks we are together…” I was barely able to hold in my beer. “Murder! Has this been bothering you this whole week?” “Can you blame me? I’m sure you of all people must have found it strange why I always hang around you without offering even once to make whoopee…” “I thought we were just great friends! What’s gotten into all of a sudden?!” She blushed. “I… I don’t really know. Just the thought of you these days has started to poke at me… I’m also not getting any younger as it was…” My head started to spin. I never thought that lizzy might have started to grow feelings for me in that sense after all I was one hell of a twit. It had never occurred to me that over these years the girl had started to become attached to me in that sense. In truth, I’m sure it was extremely obvious to most people since I was clearly oblivious to that sort of shit but still… I didn’t quite how to respond to her opening. “Alex…?” Her voice snapped me out of it. “Y-yeah?” “So… What do you say we go in the back here and…Get to work?” She smiled weakly, apparently worried about me. “I… I don’t know Liz…” I thought for a moment. “Are you sure I’m worth it?” Lizzy pulsed her lips and glanced at me. “Tell me honestly, do you like me?” “I… I… I…” Looks like she got me good. It was hard to think of Liz as anything more than a friend considering everyone called her a fuss but nowadays… Every time I saw her all I could think was “Pip” and consider pushing her to the coach and pitching woo right then and there. However, something in my mind always said that was wrong… That I should respect my friend and not steal her off the market because it wasn’t right… I just couldn’t decide on what was right to say. “Liz I… I don’t know.” “I see…” My friend gave such a disappointed look as if she hoped I would respond different but I didn’t. “If you don’t mind may I take the bed?” “Sure Liz… Good Night…” With that she sighed and got up, heading into the bedroom and shut the door behind her. With that, I picked up the empty bottle and smacked it upside my head a few times till I was seeing stars. I just couldn’t believe how freaking stupid I was being. Why didn’t I just say I wanted her like always?! Why didn’t I just agree and help her out with what was bothering her so damn much?! “God damn it… I’m such a freaking twit…” I pulled out my cigs and lit one up, exhaling the smoke into my room and staring out into the city. “I didn’t know what this job Lou talked about earlier would be but I had a feeling it wasn’t as simple as he said it was… Nothing is ever simple when it came to the godfather. The man had soared into the big leagues when his wife, Maria, gave him control of over half of the town a few years back. Ever since then things have taken a turn straight into the gutter and now I was doing another job for him… Freaking stupid patsy. I relaxed into the chair a bit more, put out my smoke and started drifting off. The fading sight of the clear sky was the last image I saw before slipping into dreamland. My dreams… They were always the same. Memories of my mother and father fighting, my mother sleeping around with men while my father stressed and got sexually harassed at work endlessly… My father eventually taking his life while my mother ran off and left me… Lizzy taking me in and raising me as he little brother… The old days I care never to remember just simply haunt me every night until I wake up. Thankfully a swift knocking on the door jumped me up before my miserable dreams could continue. I stumbled up and walked over to the door slowly as more knocking commenced. “Yeah yeah, I’m getting it Lou.” I opened the door and saw someone completely different then Lou. “Sorry to say that I’m not Lou…” It was Margret, the beautiful Wight from the club earlier. “Hello sweety, been a while~” |
| [MSG] Su's Story [1/8] Heya Everyone, Thanks for taking a look into my Story-Thread! I hope you'll enjoy reading my Story as I'll put the chapters up again in parts after I've taken a look at them (e.g. grammar). greetings, Su ===================================================== ===================================================== Contents: 12-07-05 - Day 01 12-07-08 - Day 01+x 12-07-14 - Day 04 12-07-15 - Day 04 P2 12-07-17 - Day 04 P3a - Night 12-07-17 - Day 04 P3b - Night --- 12-07-21 - Day 05 P1 - Morning 12-07-21 - Day 05 P2 - Morning 12-07-23 - Day 05 P3 - Still Morning 12-07-23 - Day 05 P4 - Still Morning 12-07-25 - Day 05 P5 - Still Morning 12-07-29 - Day 05 P6a - Early Afternoon 12-07-29 - Day 05 P6b - Early Afternoon 12-07-29 - Day 05 P6c - Early Afternoon 12-07-31 - Day 05 P7a - Afternoon 12-08-01 - Day 05 P7b - Afternoon in the shrine 12-08-15 - Day 05 P7c - Afternoon in the shrine 12-08-19 - Day 05 P8a - Evening in the dungeon 12-08-19 - Day 05 P8b - Evening in the dungeon 12-08-31 - Day 05 P8c - Evening in the dungeon 12-09-13 - Day 06 P1 - A new tomorrow 12-09-16 - Day 06 P2 - A new tomorrow 12-09-18 - Day 06 P3 - What lies ahead!? 12-09-21 - Day 06 P4 - That, what lies ahead! 12-09-23 - Day 06 P5 - Rape! 12-09-24 - Day 06 P6a - Anger! 12-09-24 - Day 06 P6b - Experiments! 12-10-15 - Day 07? P1 - Alive? 12-10-16 - Day 08 P2 - a Life! 12-12-03 - Day 08 P3 - Peaceful times?! 12-12-24 - Day 08 P4 - Worries?! 13-02-20 - Day 08 P5 - Intimacy!? 13-03-16 - Day 08 P6 - Preparation 13-04-11 - Day 09 P1a - Goodbye Darkness 13-04-13 - Day 09 P1b - Goodbye Darkness 13-04-28 - Day 09 P1c - Goodbye Darkness 13-07-05 - Day 09 P1d - Goodbye Darkness 13-08-15 - Day 09 P2 - Into the Forest of Promise?! 13-10-17 - Day 09 P3a - Forest of Blood 13-10-20 - Day 09 P3b - Forest of Blood 13-11-09 - Day 09 P4 - Welcome to the Hive 13-11-17 - Day 09 P5 - A "welcome" in the Hive 13-11-30 - Day 10 - Drab 13-12-20 - Day 11 P1 - Abduction! 13-12-21 - Day 11 P2 - Welcome to another hive 13-12-26 - Day 11 P3 - Meet another Queen 13-12-29 - Day 11 P4 - Good Night 14-02-02 - Day 11 P5 - The Day After Tomorrow 14-03-11 - Day 12 - Silence before the Storm 14-03-31 - Day 13 - P1 - Return of the Queen ===================================================== ===================================================== Also Thanks to KamikadzeTM for this work of your's http://www.sendspace.com/file/o1nl1g This is the transition from the first chapters of my Story into an RPG. I think this is really well done. So again: Thank you very much! ^_^ (It would be cool, if you would take a look at the changes of my "new" Story?! ;) Original Post from KamikadzeTM ===================================================== Day - One It's dark! My body ached all over as if I'd been run over by a truck. After my consciousness is back I have to feel like that? Damn you body! Don't just wake me up and let me feel the pain, you hear?! Well, but this makes it certain: I'm alive somehow. I could go without the pain, of course. Then there were the most prominent pains I could feel: My head, my wrists and my feet. This aching from my head may be from this blindfold and me being gagged, which keeps me from seeing nor saying anything. The other one's may come from me being binded to a pole or something, because I felt something round on my backside. Also, my Orientation was pretty messed up, but I guess that I was in a standing position. "Hmpf!" My first great approach to scream out for help. I guess this was to be expected. But it was worth a try, wasn't it? Since there's nothing much to do in this situation, I tried to calm myself down. After some time, the only thing I could hear was the beating of my heart. Well good, my heart is still there. Hey heart. Keep going. Of course I don't really have any influence on that, but it helped me spend my time, even if it was something stupid like that. My heart continued it's not stopping work to keep me alive. Good boy. But somehow after some time this made me feel even more restless. Groaning out loud I tried to vent out my anger at something. Fuck this! Why am I here in the first place?! WHY ME? After some time of useless fight against the bindings I limped down weakened. It was useless, but I hoped to not end my life bound to this pole. Alright, time to spend some quality time. Nothing better to do anyway. I was having a really good time on a cruise ship around the North and Baltic Sea. It was evening and I was talking to a girl while drinking at the ship's bar. I dunno how it came to this situation - me speaking with a girl - as I was pretty introvert as a person. But when I drink a bit, I open up to others to some degree. Maybe thats why. Remembering her, I got a blurry Image, which gave her the impression to be pretty cute and beautiful. God dammit, and then this had to happen, of course! I shook my head and tried to clear my thoughts and kept on remembering. Everything went pretty fast after that time. We heard screams from the outside, then rumbling and the ship colliding with something. My body got shaken good and while the girl with the long silk-like hair felt of her seat. As a matter of fact I, of course, stood up and tried to help her up, asking if everything was okay. Just as I got her up, the boat shook again, this time even more intense. I was about to reach out for her again, as my balance broke and I fell backwards and hit something. Then it got black for the first time. Some time later, I could regain my consciousness again for a short time. I saw the same girl with bloody hands and it seems as she was screaming, while being carried away by somebody. My vision got blurry and the next thing I could see was another ship, with a pirate sign on their sails. Then my mind went blank again. My thoughts went back to the darkness 'before me'. Pirates!? What the heck?! Well I would understand an alien abduction. But pirates? I sighed deeply and tried to calm down again. But it sure is strange. Why would pirates capture me? I'm just your ordinary chubby dude with no real special appearance or something. What would they want with me? My mind got filled with images from Pirates of the Caribbean. Clear turqoise water, sandy sandbeaches and exotic women. "Hrhrhr," Thats good, I got lost in my delusions and while imagining some special stuff with those exotic women something happened to my body. A pretty natural thing for any male I guess. I mean, that special stuff was pretty nasty, if I may say so. But there was one big problem now. I couldn't take care of this natural phenomenon. Thats why now is the time to try getting free. It was a pretty urgent matter! I tried to wiggle around, twitched and fighted a useless battle again. Shit. Light SM and bondage might be interesting, but this is definitely the wrong place for this. It's too tight to move and it hurts while doing so. Loosening the bindings seems pretty much useless like that. No! My sweet hope of freedom got crushed! Just like that. After some more restless time, I asked myself what I should do now? As I hung there at the possible pole I relaxed and tried to move as little as possible and wanted to focus on other things in the meantime. They say if senses are being limited, the others will increase in efficiency. Maybe we humans just focus too much on our eyes and what we can see, so we don't smell or hear other important things as good. Some moments later I was really calm, while listening to my surroundings. I heard a sweet and subtle splashing of water beneath my feet and a faint and returning splashing from not very far away behind me. This has to be the shore where the waves keep arriving. After taking some deep breaths I could only feel really refreshed. The air is so clean and fresh, which makes ones mind want to rest and relax. I can already feel myself just laying somewhere on the beach taking a nap or looking at the setting sun at the horizon. It's just that kind of athmosphere right now, well without knowing how everything looks of course. This silence is so nice, if I weren't in this crazy situation I'd really enjoy this. A sad sigh escaped my body. As the time passed and I was only able to listen, my hearing got better and better. I got more aware of my surroundings. Every now and then, I could my heart beat inside me. Please, not now. Shut up! Another beat of my heart echoed through my ears, as if my heart wants to mock me, driving me insane. But then again it keeps me alive, so I shouldn't complain. Maybe I should do something against this darkness first I tried opening my eyes, but it was not that easy and the blindfold did its job very well. Now the idea was, to try rubbing my head on the pole so the blindfold would loosen up somehow. I shook my head, rubbed and twitched and then after some time I succeeded! Oh god yes! Finally. I can see again. Then I thought I could hear some faint noises in the distance. Whoever that is, it seems to come closer. Well, I don't have anything better to do anyway, so I'll just stay here. The next moments were flickering before my eyes, because through whatever reason, it seems that I spontaneously blacked out every now and then. Ohoh. Thats really not good. Stay awake, Su! I tried to fight it, but it was useless, I fell unconscious again. I jerked up from my slumber and got aware, that I was still bound to the pole. But was I really awake, or was this just another one of those dreams of mine? Am I finally dead? Letting out a scream, nothing but a burbling moan could be heard. My eyes were closed, and I wasn't able to open them somehow. "It looks really strange, is it an amazoness or an elf?" asked a sympathic female voice close to me. I struggled and tried to break free from my shackles again. I wanted to ask them where I am, but again only a groan was audible. "O'ma god, whad'e Hell is dis cre'tur?" asked another female. It was such a heavy dialect, which I had a hard time to know what she wanted to tell. After I let out a sigh, I tried calming down somehow. Every now and then I could hear some strange noises coming from the ground or somewhere below me. Sounded like a mixture of something wet splashing and a bit like maybe sounds from a snake?! It was nothing that could be explained well. Maybe it was better for me, if I tried not to imagine things. Yeah, thats right. I'm just imagining things. Hehe. There was another one of those noises coming from somewhere, couldn't really tell. Again and again, there was a wet wiggling noise. Then suddenly someone threw a big shot of water in my face. I tried to catch my breath again and coughed. Is my body already that numd, that I was not able to notice this? My senses seemed to become more clearly, although I still couldn't move. Then tried to open my eyes, slowly. After a moment of forcing myself, I could make out the first things. It was a nice scenery and I could get a glimse of the last sunlight that was shining over the place, directly into my eyes. I blinked and tried to avert my vision from the warm yet painful sunlight, to get accustomed to it. The other voices around me turned into small mumblings and whispers. Another surprising water splash hit my face and another one my body. Coughing again, I shook my head, which was one of the first movements I could accomplish. Being really happy about that fact I opened my eyes again. The sun was now behind some hill, still spending some warm red sunlight. I was astonished and couldn't get enough of this view for a moment. After becoming a bit more aware of my surroundings I took a look around. "I'm alive, ri..." I wanted to ask before I saw where the voices from before came from, "You're kidding?! What the." My voice got stuck in my throat, leaving me speechless. The only thing I could see, where five pretty girls. Not that this was a bad thing, but I think I saw something fishy on the lower halves of their bodies. "Really? Octupus?!" Then I fell unconsious again. Day - Two? My head was dizzy. Somehow I was overwhelmed by the events that happened so I kept passing out, imagining the wildest things. After being kidnapped from the cruise-ship, I've arrived at this beach. This definitely isn't anywhere near Northern Europe anymore. If that wouldn't be enough, the most ridiculous thing is, that the "people" which kidnapped me, were a bunch of pirates. Not normal pirates, but everyone of them was a girl, as I could assume, because of their feminine bodies. But what was most surprising for me, they were not human! Most of them were a bit smaller than me. Their upper bodies were like humans, but instead of legs, there were tentacles. Like a mixture of human and octopus. There was even one girl, which had blueish wings instead of arms and talons, like some kind of bird. She had purple hair, with cute bangs and the rest of her hair done to two ponytails. The height of this little cutie was less than of those octopus girls. Her voice was beautiful, unmatched in this regard, but that girl was the one with the really strange dialect. I really don't know how, but her voice combines itself to a lovely yet wierd chant. Well, it seems that those were the pirates. What a wild bunch - non human - pirates. After remembering all those things I opened my eyes again. "As I thought", was the first thing I said with a dry voice. The situation itself has not changed from before and I stll was bound to the pole. It did not hurt much anymore, but my limbs are somewhat numb, probably because I couldn't move around for some time. This was also the first time I tried to look down. I could see the pole being some metres in the water with me facing towards the ocean. The water itself was about half a meter under my feet. It was a small cove in the pirates took me in and the surroundings were a bit higher, like hills, a combination of a valley and a cove. A very good place for a pirate hide-out, I had to admit. As I strechted my head to the side I could see the coast with some houses behind me. It was midnight and I saw a crescent moon in the nightsky above me, spending dim light. There was nothing. Only the waves, which entered the cove and hit the shore. The moonlight reflecting on the water, and some insects chirping here and there. Then suddenly there were quiet beats of wings in the air. Looking around to where those sounds came from, I could only slightly make out a dark shadow flying around. What might that be? Maybe it's the Birdy from before? Doing her night patrol or whatever. I observed her a bit longer and tried to follow her route, which was not easy since it was dark. Fortunately the moonlight was giving enough light to see some shadows. In-between she did some loopings, rotated herself or flew up and down. A bright smile appeared on my face, as I watch her. She's definetly bored, was the only thing that crossed my mind, and really enjoying herself. I sighed, took a deep breath and also enjoyed the scenery as good as possible. Maybe I should try talking with her. "But how should I even speak to her?" I asked more to myself. My mind wandered back to the village. On first sight this village seemed like a normal nice small fishing village, which you can possibly find anywhere on coasts around the world. You would not think for this being a pirate hide-out, even I can't believe it myself. I wonder if the girls are sleeping right now. Some more of those thoughts crossed my mind while waiting for the right moment. "Ooi! Hey Birdy!", I yelled towards the sky. "Mou, not too loud", said a sleepy voice, which surprisingly came from below me. Below?? I thought looking down, but I could not see anything. Then the shadow from before was coming near. It really was the girl, that was there before. It seemed as if she was not even out of school from her appearance. It was not her, who said that right now, it seems. I looked towards the shadow, She'd have a bad accent, right? "Hiya~ Laddie, b' quiet! Fin'ly awok' ya're?!" chanted the female voice from the darkness before me. "Birdy! At least I can talk to someone here! May I ask; Where the hell am I?", I tried talking normally and hope to get some questions answered and avoid the fact for her to be so... different. "Birdy? Hahaha~ Ma'name's Sila'rei Ka'nari, Hun'. Bu' jus' call me Sila", she said in a cheerful manner, maybe just happy that she's not alone anymore. She doesn't even seem to be like a bad... person? monster? girl? I think I'll go with girl. I don't want to offend her. "Erm. Okay, Sila!?" I said a bit overwhelmed by her overly friendly behavior. "Ya~ tha's me~. Oh! Ya want' ta kno' wher' ya're, no?" was her exuberant response. She was really happy about not being alone anymore! "Sila, can you free me and help me get to the coast? My limbs hurt very much and I need something to eat and drink. I beg you Sila. I really wanna talk to you, too", I asked her bluntly. It was worth a shot and I wasn't really able to flee anyway. "Hhmmm....", she flew a bit around, flapped her wings and, as it seems, was thinking about it. Maybe there was a special order, which made her insecure about her decision? Or maybe she just wanted to fly around?! After some time, she came back and smiled. "Ai'ght Hun." That was the only thing she said, before she flew around the pole and let out a soundless scream at my shackles. The shackles broke and fell apart and I heard a moaning and growling from the sea below me, but I couldn't focus because just one moment later I just fell down into the water. The water was deeper than I expected it to be and some water had entered my mouth which I gulped down, wanting to breath. Sila was coming after me and helped me out, carrying me over to the beach and I had to cough furiously. I spewed out some water as I was laying down, my limbs now outstretched. "My limbs do hurt now and I can't move", I said, hoping Sila could hear it. But I don't know exactly what my intention was behind it. Maybe I wanted to be comforted? Some time passed again and my limbs slowly lost their numbness. I let out a relieved exhale and sighed, "That feels good!" "Hahah~ Laddie, b' quiet!" she said jokingly, "I still na' su'r if ya' sho'd b' free. An' ma'be som'one of 'em were left behin'. But relax fo' a bit and don' runnaway, ya hear!" She spread her wings and flew towards one of the small houses. In the meantime I looked in the sky again. Finally free, I was really thankful to her. I'm somehow interested, what awaits me from now on and how I'll be able to get back home. But more importantly, I need something to eat and I am thirsty like hell. As I laid there for some time, I regained control of my limbs bit by bit. The flapping of wings announced Sila before she arrived at my spot again. "Her'ya go Lad'. Hope i's to ya' likin'." She brought something with her, that looked like a bag, some kind of drinking tube and something that looked like a fluffy kind of bread. Hopefully this is edible, but I don't care what I get to eat right now. "Thank you very much, Sila!" I gave her a small nod and smiled. She returned the smile and squatted down beside me. She watched curiously as I ate the bread and gulped down the water. This made me feel a bit uneasy, but nevertheless I wasn't happy like that since a long time. "Say, Sila. Where are we? And what is this island? How come you're with pirates, but are actually such a nice girl?" I asked her with a small voice. She giggled after she heard what I had to ask and thought for a moment as if to process what I wanted to know. "Hun' tha's a big land ya'r on. Som'wher' in tha world. I dunno wha's it call'd, thou. Wait! Me'be I kno'! Tha' pirat's sy Kyoko a lot. Me'be tha's it." She paused and also laid down in the nice sand, widening her wings. "Ya' kno' Hun. I din'nae join tha' pirat's. I'ma only with'em 'cause it's fun, y'knoe. So, I don' care if ya're free, o'not. Na' everyon' in this land's bad. So ya' b' careful and considerat' if ya' wander 'round, ya hear?" That was pretty informational for a start. At first I thought nothing much of her, but this changed for the better now, beside trying to understand her hard dialect. "He~ Hun, wha's ya' call'd? I like ya'." "Su. Ya' call me Su, Sila." I somehow got drawn to her dialect, what happens easily to myself. "Ai'ght Hun." "So, you won't do anything, if I take my leave from this village? Won't you come with me? It would be a great help and would be much nicer to dive into this land with some help like yours." "Nae Laddie, Sorry 'bout that. It's no' ma style. I wanna have fun with'e pirat's. But I thin' we'll meet'again. Try look tha' skie' som'time." She gave me a lovely smile and a quick kiss on the forehead. I blushed and was flustered, robbed of my voice. Sila giggled cheerfully. "Hihi Hun~ ya're fun'! Com' with'me." She stood up and hurried me to come with her. Leading me to a house I entered it after she got in herself. It seemed to be her home and I tried to be careful. It was a strange little home, but maybe it just fits her perfectly. There's not much interior, but everywhere lies straw and on top of the straw lies fluffy fur from different animals. It's very soft to step on and there's some bread and fish hanging in the back on some hooks. There are also some more of those waterbags, that she had brought me, in the corner. "Say, do you know how long was I unconscious? And how long has it been, since I was kidnapped by the pirates?" "Mhh. Me thinks this's tha' fo'rth nigh' after ya' got her'. So tha' mak's the", she tried calculating as her eyes wander around. "Tomorrow is the fifth day then? Where are the pirates at the moment?" "Aaahh,ye'ye' tha' fifth day t'morrow! Ai'ght! ... Tha Octo'gals ar' out on tha sea! So ya' shall b' save now", she told me and hops around a bit. My heart made a jump of happiness on that statement that the pirates weren't here at the moment. I let out a long and deep sigh. "So, is it okay, if I rest this night at your place and leave in the morning?" "Ya' bet Su!" she said while hopping around and was on her way to the door, "Sleep well, hun. I'll le've an' fly a bit mor'. Such'a nice nigh'!" "I don't know, how I can thank you!" I was a bit emberassed to be getting such a big deal of help from her and somehow I don't want her to get into big trouble. "Me think' ya' can return tha fav'r som'time." She giggled cutely and was on her way out. Sila then took a look around, "Wish ya'r goo' nigh' an' sleep well." Then she left with a beat of her wings. "Good night, Sila." I was really tired and closed my eyes, sleeping on a floor made of furs and sighed again, "What a turn of events." This got my hopes up again and then I went to sleep peacefully unaware of the things, that happen around me. Day 4 - Night It seemed, as if I had slept for an eternity. I felt pretty worn out and wasted and additionally I felt heavy. Covered in a bit of sweat I lay there, unable to open my eyes. My surroundings were filled with quiet noises; the waves arriving at the beach, the nice breeze coming from the sea and some birds, that flew around outside. I also heard a faint breathing close to me. It was very comfortable right now, which was not only the result of the 'bed' I lay in. I tried to open my eyes slowly. Seeing Sila how she snuggled so close to me, I felt lucky to have such a cute girl lying next to me. She was the source of the breathing from before. Speechless I watched her for some time. Smiling at this charming girl, I began to stroke her hair lightly. It didn't bother her sleep at all, she even came closer and let out some cute sounds. Then I tried to get a glimpse of the outside. The Darkness outside showed me, that it was still deep in the night. A meaningless sigh escaped my body and I let my gaze wander through the small house, which was smelling like Sila and some of the food that was hanging around. Staring at the ceiling for another eternity I thought the time wouldn't pass and for some reason, that lay beside me, I didn't care about that fact. This village was empty at the moment, right? I thought to myself, planning to look around a bit. The only 'problem' was Sila. It's not that I have a problem with her being beside me, but my mind was just too busy with other things at the moment. I tried to somehow slip away from her. Man, she's not very heavy, but right now it seems to be an impossible task to carefully get her off of me. Then I got an Idea. Swiftly I swung around and hold her tightly to my body. Just a little moment later I was on top of that beautiful girl, which slept there peacefully beneath me. Okay, that is really tempting. Shaking my head, I tried to keep my mind clear. After giving her kiss of the forehead I smirked and got off of her a bit unwillingly, "Maybe later another time." Stretching myself a bit felt very relieving and I took a deep breath before I stepped out quietly. As I looked around it was really alike to what I had imagined before. It really is quiet here. No pirate around. Then another thing crossed my mind, Why don't I have a problem, running around naked like that? Maybe because the climate is very comfortable... and maybe because I also have no change of clothes. I shrugged it off, because there was no way to change that fact at the moment and just have to get accustomed to it. My feet led me to the water for no reason. Aimlessly wandering around I thought about how I could flee and where I could flee to. Of course I could just make a run for it, but this would just probably lead me to end up in an even worse situation than now. The best idea would be to go into the land, I guess. Should ask Sila for some advice later. I nodded to myself to follow that plan for now. Turning around I saw the village getting slightly enlightened by the now appearing first sunlights. Absorbing everthing there was into my mind, I felt the warm sunlights hitting my body, giving me a nice and comfy feeling. It's like I'm being reborn anew. "That's definetly the best way to start a day." I said to myself after taking some deep breaths. "Aaah yes. That is definetly a very nice morning", yawned a young girly voice beside me. Squeaking like a little girl, I jumped to the side and was standing there startled, speechless and stared at her. I looked up and down her body, inspecting her, wanted to figure out, if I somehow had hit my head. "Awwawwha?" For everyone else it might not make sense, but that was the first question that came to mind and it made sense to me in that situation. "Hihi, mou. What's wrong with ya?" giggled the 'girl' who was now front of me. Shaking my head and rubbing my eyes, I wanted to clear my vision, mind and thoughts. "Aaahh. Am I. Dream-ing, hallucinating or w-what?" I stuttered unbelieving. There was a person before me. Her body was well-endowed; she had a feminine body, with seemingly open long hair and deep blue eyes. Looking down, my eyes were greeted by a fitting pair of breasts that was just a bit more than a handful. She was not thin nor too slender. The only thing that startled me. She was blue. Her whole body was of a blue translucent color and her appearance let her appear as if she was somewhat slimy or wet. As if the water had taken on the form of a beautiful girl. And this girl was talking to me right now. "What? Are ya saying? That I am so beautiful, that I can only exist in ya dreams, hihi?" The girl asked self-confident and propped herself up and added, "But if you want, I can change myself into something else. Do you want that?" The 'girl' giggled happily and beamed a smile at me. I could just utter a slow response filled with pauses, "Erm, nay. I think. You being, like that. Is fine. For now?!" My mind was working at full power after that short shock. I tried to process what was happening and going with it in a rather casual manner. Well, I tried my best to do that at least and just asked her what she is, because that was what I wanted to know. "Thats pretty rude of ya. Ya should introduce yarself first to a girl, y'know?" Somehow I got reminded of another girl, as I was listening to her talking. Maybe Sila was known around here and someone just got influenced by it?! This 'girl' seemed to be anything but dangerous, but I was somewhat uncomfortable at the moment. "I-I'm Sorry. My name's Su. And, erm. Nice to meet you?" Then I paused for a moment and tried to sort my thoughts, "Excuse me, I don't want to offend you, but what the hell are you? I am not from here and this is all so new to me." "Hey Su," she said playful and prolonged the words as she turned around once, "As you can see, I am a slime girl!"  Of course, a slime. As it wasn't enough with the animal-girls, now there's this, this slime girl. Well, I don't deny the fact that her appearance is really nice. Her measurements are really to my liking and the figure of her body is very appealing. But this seems to be the standard around here. She's like a liquified person. A person who seems to drip, as if she were drenched pretty bad after a good downpour of rain. Why do I seem to ignore the fact, that she has a blue bodycolor? "Are ya enchanted by me already?" Her voice is a bit unexplainable; a warm and seducing, yet cold female voice. It's not like Sila's melodic-chanting like voice, but more like a grown up young girl. Not too squeaky nor too deep for a female. Yet there was a very alluring and playful part in her voice that you had to be aware of. "By the way, my name is Luna Sunka! But everyone calls me Luna," she told me with a meaningful smile. Day 4 - Night - Part 2 "And what about ya?" "Mhh. The names here are pretty strage, aren't they? Well, considering everyone here seems to be a monster, I guess I shouldn't be surprised, huh? So what can I say about me. I'm a human, though you might already know." "Hey, that's not nice! My name's kinda normal and your's is not!" she replied sulky. "I'm sorry!" I rubbed my head as I apologized, "I didn't mean it like that." The slime girl hummed and looked away. I let a sigh escape my body. "I'm not really good with those things", was my great approach to defend myself. "Aah, mou. Su! Don't take it so seriously, I'm just kidding." she said with a broad grin. Startled by her smile, now it was my turn to blush and look down shyly. After a long moment of silence I tried to change the topic and asked her, where exactly she came from. "I come from the sea. Since we slimes need water to survive, we usually don't go too far away. There are exceptions, but I was always here, but since I made some friends like Sila I wasn't bored and I haven't thought about leaving from here. Do ya know Sila?" "I see, that's an interesting fact," of course humans also needed water to survive, but somehow it seemed to be more serious in her case. "Yes I've met Sila. A very nice girl." Not knowing what else I could say, I tried asking her for more informations, "So, you haven't seen anything else and don't know the outside world? You really didn't get to see anything other than this cove until this point?" I asked bluntly because it was pretty unbelievable. She sighed and looked into the sky "Nah, unfortunately not, but I'm really interested in the outside world, but haven't really thought about leaving. But now with you being here." she let the last sentence open suggestively. "Well, then I can't rely on you for information or your assistance when I try fleeing from this place, can I?" "Ya wanna leave this place. And leave me back?" she made a teary face and looked at me with puppy eyes. "I had some luck until now and it's all thanks to Sila." I gave her a small smile and continued, "yes, I want to run from here, since I don't know what those pirates will to do to me. You know, I was their hostage until a while ago. That's why I'll try running into inlands, whatever it may have in store for me." Even though I didn't know this girl very well it felt good talking to her about it. "Of course that would mean, I will leave this place and you. Yeah." "Ya were taken hostage? Did they do anything bad to ya? Those girls do bad things?" She looked very surprised at that fact, even though she was living close to them the whole time. "Wait. You didn't know about that?" Well, not that I am one to talk, since I also didn't know a lot about my neighbors back home. "It's true, that there were some new faces every now and then. But those weren't here for long, so I didn't thought anything of it." "Those are probably dead by now, they were sold or whatever other things were done to them", I said with a dark voice. Her eyes were showing her curiosity, "Oh?! What would that be? I wanna know!" Closing in on her, I was near her face and then whispered some naughty things into her ear. Her eyes widened and she looked confused and shocked, before she blushed a bit. This was some unique reaction, because everything had some effects on her overall 'slimy' appearance. As she blushed and got emberassed she got some very little bubbles floating up in her body and her face went slightly red. It was indeed a funny sight, but I just smiled at her. "Oh," she replied baffled. I had to laugh at that reaction and blinked one eye, "I don't know if it's true or not. But everything's possible, right?" Luna then was lost in her thoughts and wandered around the place before she came back to me, "I wanna go with you," she said quietly embarassed. "Well" I replied hesitatingly playful and looked away, "if you say it like that." This was a big opportunity for me and I was curious, because I think traveling around with a girl like her would not only be nice but also helpful overall. Since Sila doesn't want to come with me I should consider it. But it won't be any good if she can't do anything right. Even though I'm quite useless myself at the moment. "But I hope you prove to be," I began to talk but got interrupted halfway by her, "okay, then it's settled, yay! Ya may accompany me on my trip!" She smiled again like a happy little child on christmas before I was able to continue my sentence, "useful and not slow us down." "Ya know? It is really depressing hearing something like that from a naked human male," she remarked me about my cruel situation. Coughing, I tried to back down, "Maybe you're right regarding that. But I don't want you to get hurt." "Aww, hun. How cute!" she said jokingly, almost as if mocking me. But she seemed really happy and hugged me spontaneously. Surprised I had no other choice but to give in. That's why both of us fell over backwards. First I started to laugh and she joined in just a short moment later. This sensation of her touch was indescribable. It felt squishy, slimy and sticky, but at the same time it was not. Giving you a warm feeling of comfort, you could feel her body as if it was a normal human. You enjoy all places more at the same time, since her body doesn't seem to be solid, but had a soft firmness. You could grab her tights, her breasts and stroke her head. On the ground there was a puddle of slime and she was able to control her whole bodies form at will, helping her to support seducing the prey. At the moment it just seemed that she was happy and hugged me tightly. Our eyes met and we were drawn towards eachother. For a short moment our lips met giving me a fuzzy feeling through the whole body. The time stopped passing as two persons lay on the beach together in the now more visible sunrise, and I was one of them. Day 4 - Night - Part 3a Totally in trance, with her being on top of me, I moved my right hand to her cheek, stroked her and gave a meaningful smile. She put her left on mine and bend her head a bit to that side and closed her eyes. My heart beat fast. It seemed like it wanted to explode. It made me restless. "I will prove to be useful to you. Not only in one way." She smiled with a lewd expression. We closed the distance to eachother. My senses were completely diffuse and her strange liquids did the rest to completely made me forget myself. "Hihihi, seems my mother was right about my fluids having an arousing effect on humans." The lips of us met again, just shortly. Then again. Our expressions turned into lustful ones and then we shared a long and intense kiss. We invaded each others mouths with our tongues, coiling around the other. It went more and more passionate. We both shortly parted, taking a breath. "There is a saying among us slimes. There may be a way for me, to be of help you on your journey." She began speaking while still on top of me. I looked at her confused and still breathing heavily. "What do you mean?" "It's said, that, if we merge with humans, we'll become strong together. But there's no slime alive, which has experience regarding this. So that would be a first." She held my cheek and watched me cautiously. "What will become of me? Are there any side effects?" I asked just to be safe. I don't wanted to get hurt somehow, let alone die. Maybe I'm just too naive. If she wanted to kill me, she maybe just had done it until now. "The only thing thats passed down to each of us is how to merge, but it's possible, that a slme and a host aren't meant for each other. I don't know either, if there could go something wrong." She was honest. And somehow I like that about her. But I hope, that this won't lead me to my own destruction. Well, everyone has to die sometime, doesn't he? "What do I have to do?" Be it curiosity, interest, lonelyness, adventurusness or just the fact that I want to go on with this. Maybe I was just really strange to begin with. But it doesn't matter anymore. "Ya have to focus on me alone. Ya don't have to be disrupted by anything other than me. Ya shall clear your mind and then... imagine how you become one with me. And I shall do the same. We have to become one, getting to know everyone of each others fluids, secretions. Every cell, every part of our bodies, mixed together." I got dizzy. What will happen to me? My mind was clouded. Whats going on? I tried to calm down, taking deep breaths. Will I be alright? Closing my eyes supported this act. After a while I was calm like never before. Then I imagine her. On top of me, naked like a slimegirl can be. She looked sexy. And I was getting horny again. It was just like a girl who got wet, but her liquids didn't drip down. "Open your eyes, Su~" Wow, her voice turned a lot sexier, more alluring and it was nothing more than a whisper in my ear. shivers flowed through my whole body and I got goosebumps all over. After opening my eyes, I looked in her lustful face. "We shall begin....." Day 4 - Night - Part 3b Some seconds passed as I was mesmerized by her looks. Even better than I imagined. ... And then she took action. Even after this, our desires went out of control. We seeked each other out, more and more. Then after some time it cooled down a bit, our moves slowed down. There was something strange happening. Luna literally liquified herself, she wrapped slowly around me. "It's begun..." "What the..." "Don't worry, focus und don't get distracted. And be quiet. Open up yourself to me, like I do to you!" I got slowly wrapped up in her slime. It was only a small cover of slime, but it felt like it was entering me everywhere. There was slime slowly intruding my ass as well. It sunk into my skin and also my head was covered. My senses exploded. I felt the sensation from our act, it was not only my own. It's what Luna had felt. My whole mind opened up and I could sense my surroundings in an other way. It was scary. Really fucking scary! Then my mind suddenly went blank. Maybe because I couldn't breath anymore? Some time seem to have passed. Now I seem to be covered in a small skin of slime, just like a second skin. This was far to surreal to be true. Of course I couldn't see it at the moment, but I can feel it. And thats not the only thing. It seems like I could feel Luna too... inside me. Don't worry, I can and I will keep you alive and you will be able to breath soon again. Our minds and bodies are now linked and mixed. We successfully fused together for the first time. This might be something we need for our future journey, so our bodies are prepared and know each other. Luna, thats some crazy shit you pulled there. But Hell, that felt awesome! Luna giggled inside me. We were both tired and exhausted because of our intercourse. And now? What are we gonna do? Now we have to stay like that and get accustomed to each other. I'll tell you more tomorrow. I think it's best to rest like this. If it is correct what my mother said. *yawn~* I tried to gain my senses back, opened my eyes a bit and looked at myself. There was this layer of slimy blue sweat, or whatever it is. My legs were really sluggish as I tried stand up. So I had to waver my way back to Silas house. Calming down from my experience just now was maybe a good idea. My start here couldn't have begun stranger, I thought before entering the small house carefully and silently. Sila was sleeping soundly like before. I had to smile seeing her like that. Luna seems to somehow be sleeping inside me, too. Because there was no response or whatsoever. As I lay beside Sila, she seemed to subconsciously notice my presence, because she almost instantly snuggled to me again. Am I a magnet or something? I closed my eyes and had a very strange yet warm feeling both inside and beside me. That was one hell of a night... "Good night... both of you" After taking some deep breaths, I sank into a deep sleep. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturApr 10, 2017 1:36 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Su's Story [2/8] Day 5 - Part 1 - Morning It was some hours later as I finally awoke. My sleep was really good despite being rather short, but who'd complain with two lovely monster girls beside oneself? I am not. The numbness was gone and my body felt great, like never before. Well, I was still naked, but I got the feeling, this problem wouldn't last for long. After taking a deep breath I let out a long yawn. Sometimes one just has to take his time when waking up. I rolled my head to my left; there laid Sila with her face really close to mine, breathing slowly and quietly. Her face looks even cuter and her wings were folded as she nestled with me. What a great way to stay warm. Then I turned my head to the left. Luna must have splitted with me during sleep, so we were no longer merged and only one of her arms held mine tightly. Beside that she slept on her back and was laying strechted out. She slept silently too, only disrupted by a few bubbling noises now and then. I was wondering how she could keep her form being liquid and slimy like that, but this world seemed to be not explainable with normal reasoning at all. Every now and then I could see forming small bubbles on her body, which also popped open with a noticeable noise. I smirked at her bubbling and took a deep breath again. Well, time to get myself and those beauties up. I tried to move around a bit, trying to free my arms. But how? Then I slowly tried to free myself in another attempt, but the grip only got tighter. Argh! This seems more like a trap, even though I don't really want to complain about it. For a short moment I think I've heard something outside. "What was that?" I whispered more to myself and got restless. Oh please, no. That was such a nice night. Don't kill my chance for escape now. I wiggled with my arms, trying to wake up the girls. "Hnn~ jus' forty mor' mins mum!" "mhh... blublubb" Really now? They wouldn't let go of me and didn't seem to be interested the slightest bit to get up. "Hey. Luna, Sila!!" I said quietly and then hissed at them, but no reaction. "Get up. There is someone outside!" I jerked a bit rougher, wanting them to finally get up. The first one to wake up was Sila. She yawned and stretched her Wings. "Ha~ Tha' was relly good. hmg~" "Blub. Blub. Hn." And the second one didn't care at all. "Ho~ why is Luna her'?" "Well, we met each other last night. But that doesn't matter right now! I heard noises outside. What should we do? If they find us here, it's my end!!" Agitated I didn't know what to do, but one thing: I really wanted to hide somewhere right now. Turning to Luna I held her shoulders and shook her slightly. "Luna, damnit. Wake up!" "Why shou'd Luna wake up? Arn't ya the only on' the' look fo'? Cause' Luna's pretty known 'round her', y'know. An' I. Hmm... Ya don' nee'ta care 'bout me, Hun." Being really confused about what she said to me, I got up and walked slowly to the window. I hid with my back to the wall and tried to get a look outside. My heart started beating faster as I saw, what was going on. It seems, that the pirates were back home again. They had a 'small', but sturdy looking wooden ship. Thinking about the size, it may be enough for them, because it was not that big of a crew. On the other side, I only had experience with pirates from movies, so I wouldn't know about that. Then I tried to get an even better look and was more risky looking out of the window. Like I thought. There were three girls, that had tentacles instead of their legs. All of them looked quite similar to each other. Just their hairstyles and colors differed and the size of their breasts.  They were taller than Sila and had a more grown up female body. Beautiful and grotesque at the same time. I couldn't really hear what they were saying, but I could see them unloading some chests. Something was wrong. That can't be all of them, right? Since I wasn't really able to focus my attention, I looked over at the ship again. The pirate's ship was actually big enough, had two canvas and the inside seems to be bigger than from the outside. Probably big enough to store big treasures. This is actually some interesting phenomenon, you look at something from the outside and when actually being inside you wonder why it is so spacious. I wonder what is in those chests they are unloading. They were going in and out from my vision to a building on the left. "An' Hun, wha' did'ya see?" asked Sila, who suddenly appeared right next to me. Letting out a surprised scream while I jolted aside and started to breath heavy. "Woah Sila! Don't suprise me like that! "Mhhhh? What are ya looking at?" Luna yawned as she asked in a low voice. "Shush. The pirates are back. Please keep it a bit down, I don't want to get noticed! How can I escape under these circumstances?" If those two couldn't tell that I was really anxious, then I don't know when they will. "Don' worry Hun, me an' Luna ar' her' for ya. I'll do som'thin' 'bout it. Whe' I flap ma wings, ya hurry and go to tha..." She paused in the middle of the sentence and was thinking. After a moment, she hesitatingly continued, "to the forth hous' on tha left side. Lookin' really solid. Tha's tha Stor'hous'. go ther' but b'on alert!" She spoke rather slow at first but it sped up while the sentence continued, until I had problems keeping up and understanding her. "Alright, let's go then." With that said, she left the house and headed for the pirates. Day 5 - Part 2 - Morning "The forth house... was what she said?" I nodded, "Mhmh." Going over towards the door, I tried to get an other more clearly view of Sila. Some houses were on the left, but I only could catch a sight of one of them, because the viewing angle was not in my favor. Only trusting in Sila's words, I waited for her signal. She stood there and talked with the pirates, now gathering around her. They laughed together and then Sila pointed to a point on the right. It was in the opposite direction of our excape route. Good job, Sila! It really looked like it would go well. Now just have to wait for her signal My heartbeat went up again, because of the rising tension. Luna looked at me with a warm smile and put her hand on my shoulder. "Calm down, Su. I'm with ya, so everything will be fine." Somehow her words seem to have magic in them. I really calmed down and my stiffness was gone. "Thanks, Luna. Really. But I think you should stay here, they're only after me. And I don't want you to be drawn into this mess." She giggled, "You're really sweet, but no can do. I did vow to be by ya side didn't I? So take care of me from now on." Blood rushed to my face and I was really emberassed. But it felt good to be encouraged that way. "I will. I swear to protect you!" "And so do I." We shared a small but lovely kiss. It was Luna, who parted with me first and pointed to Sila's direction. "Her sign!" Oh my, I quite forgot about that! I risked to look out and to both sides to make sure nobody was looking. Sila faced us and her wing flapped to sign us to make haste. The three Octo-girls looked into the direction Sila showed them earlier and tried to look for something. Now I took the chance and rushed out, Luna following behind me. Then I heard some noises left of me. Oh my god! I hurried between the space of the second and third house. Luckily there were some boxes I could hide behind. Luna silently did the same. My heart just stopped there for a moment. I used the chance to calm down again. It seems, it was just something, that fell down somewhere, but the pirates heard that and looked into our direction. That was close. Only some moments later and we would've been found out. I sat down with my back to the wall of the third house. It seemed rather solid, like Sila said before about the forth house. But well, she said to go to the forth house. So I didn't care more ^_^ In the meantime Luna was looking cautiously over to Sila. As I touched her shoulder to show her something, she turned her head around. I pointed to the back of the house and whispered:"I think its better for us to try going that way. It's maybe more safely." "Good idea." We sneaked slowly towards the direction that I mentioned earlier. The pirates also didn't seem to care about the noise anymore. Maybe Sila convinced them, that it was only something less important. I took a fast peek around the corner. Nothing there, good. We went to the next corner and did the same as before. The angle of the housewall was in our favor, so we could sneak along it. There were some boxes, too. But they couldn't hide us entirely, so we had to wait for another chance to get to the next house. We watched the group and focused on them, so we could take the opportunity. They looked in differend directions, Luna was really agitated and took them towards the hill on the other side. "Nooh, just go!" My body was high on adrenaline, my senses got sharper. I could hear my heart beating. What was that feeling? I don't really know... but it was a really good feeling. Luna also was in a clear state of mind and was eagerly waiting for the right time to run. "Sila, you're really something." I smirked. "Hihi, that's Sila for ya." She did a really good job, distracting the pirates. Some time passed. "Seems, like it's about to be time." "Un!" She smiled. I could get addicted to this mood. ... Now! In an instant both of us rushed to the next house, through the door and hid behind the walls on the inside. I toke some deep breaths of air and formed a smile of victory. "Yea, we did it. Now let's see through this house. Let's find something useful for us." "Umm..." "Well, I wonder about that", answered a sinister voice. I stood there in shock facing the third one in the house we just entered, her sword ready to fight.  "....Fuck!" Day 5 - Part 3 - Still Morning Stay behind me Luna was what I whispered to her as I took a stance in front of her. Of course my legs were shaking, but I'm a man, right? But, she's... she wanted to answer. ... don't worry, I'll do something about it. I cut off her words. "You!... you're the captive! She is really pissed. "Heh. No shit. Looking straight at me with an intimidating glance she pointed her sword at me. Then her look wandered to Luna and back at me. Some time passed and I had the feeling that she thought of something. My body was shivering and I tried to figure out, how I could get out of this. It was a really spacy house, but it didn't seem to be the storehouse. Damn Sila I clicked my tongue. Of course... it was the fourth house. If you include hers. Then this is the "fifth". I sighed and trying to focus my mind on the problem I'm in right now. Some boxes stacked to the ceiling and enough space to my right. Also it seems, that there was some sort of light source. A window! To my left, some metres away, there were open boxes and weaponracks. It was quite the storehouse on its own. But if that wasn't the case, what is this house? How can I defeat her, or get away. I sighed as I looked down on my body. Yeah, I'm still naked. Regarding those circumstances I should be careful so my death wouldn't be for sure. She's a Lizardwoman. Very strong and skilled with weapons. Luna whispered. Oh really, no way. If you hadn't told me I would've missed that. Now I really want to fight her... I looked at Luna. :-| Thanks for the advice. She gave me a lovely and warm smile. I can't get mad at her. I smirked back and then it seemed as if Ms. Lizardwoman was done thinking. She began to speak in an angry tone again. "I don't know how you escaped. But you've taken Lunaw Sunka to use her as hostage so you can get away!" How the hell did she get that idea? O_o "Haaaa~??? Y~eaah. right, Sherlock." She looked even angrier at me, took her sword in both hands. "I knew it..." Oh oh. "Prepare to DIE!!" Man that woman was fast. She charged towards us and jumped, holding her sword in both her hands. As I pushed a bit against Luna to the left, I jumped to my right. The strike of her sword from above slammed onto the ground between Luna and myself. A little shockwave shook the floor. What insanely strenght. I rolled and stood on my feet again. My heart stopped there for a moment. My head turned around, while Sherlock's sword was on the ground, she turned it to the side and sliced it horizontally. I could duck and the sword flew over my head. She used her momentum, spinned around and then striked again from above. I also used her spin, to get past her. "Grrrrr... Don't escape the inevitable. Die by my sword quickly!" She growled in a dark voice. Being unable to defeat the enemy right in front of her is really unexcusable. And a naked human on top of that. Unforgivable. "Uaah." Everything was going on really fast. Luna just stood there and didn't know what to do. "Oh my, oh my.. what should I do?!" She was really confused. But why? Why doesn't she do anything? I had no time to think about that. I rushed over to the other side. A weapon would maybe help a bit. Sherlock was facing me, while her sword hanging down on her hand. She was slowly approaching me. I got more and more nervous as I crammed through one of the weaponboxes. "Come here, little bastard." She spurted out with a sinister and playful tone. "As if!" I threw some swords and other metalthings at her. She parried and blocked them with ease, hitting those things aside. My body stiffened as she draws near. Taking deep and nervously silent breaths I looked left and right. Then I got hold of two Tonfa. I always wanted to use those. Maybe I'd be able to defend better with those. She stood right in front of me. "Damn.." She had an evil smiled and her eyes were filled with anger. "Nooooo~ pleease. Don't hurt him, Liz!" Luna barged right between us. She covered my body with hers in an embrace. "Get away from that insect, Lunaw Sunka. I don't know why, but don't protect him. He took you hostage and also is an evil human being who wants to do evil!" "Su is not evil!! She started crying. "You..." She grabbed my head with her strong hands and lifted me in the air. Luna whimpers. "N-no.. Nooo. Don't, please don't do it." "What the hell did you do to her. Why does she want to protect you. Spit it out you scum! Cancel your evil magic of off her!" She screams right into my face. I really haven't seen anyone being that aggressive, angry and sinister before. Slowly I began to lose my strenght. You made her cry... Was the only thing I answered her in a low voice. "What the hell did you say?" She held me high, as if it was nothing. Her grip got stronger. It hurts. "You made her cry..." I said again as I looked straight in her eyes not flinching a bit. I gritted my teeth and clenched my fist. The tonfa I took before were still in my hands. My grip grew also stronger and my muscles constricted. Then I hit her head hard with my right. Her head turned to the side, but she didn't flinch one bit. What the hell is that! Then she took me and parted me from the whimmering Luna, who held tightly on my legs. The green warrior held me high. In an Instand she slammed me into the wall. I lost my consciousness for a bit and got dizzy. Dumb pain hit my whole body. The only thing I heard was another scream of Luna. "Grrrrr" The Lizardwoman was grim and only growled angrily. She then threw me to the other side of the house. I hid the floor and rolled against the wall. Fuck, it hurts so much! What's going on here. My vision was blurred. My body wouldn't move. The pain is incredible. I forced myself to get up. Blood was running. I don't know where my blood came from but I could taste it. You made her cry... Stumbling I took one step forward. I had to lean on the wall, but I walked forward. The warrior readied her sword again and also began closing the gap between us. "P-please... don't. don't hurt him anymore. .. I don't want ya to fight. And I don't want to fight ya." Luna grabbed the warrior from behind. "Let go of me!" She tried to shake Luna off, but it wasn't really possible to shake of a slime, but maybe it was for her? Therefore she tried forcefully advancing in my direction. Is she nuts? Do you want to die? "Get.. away from.. here. Luna." I blurted out with some blood. "I don't want ya to die! I sweared to be by your side!" I smiled. We don't know each other for long and she already goes that far for my sake? *cough**cough* I coughed blood and sighed. "I'm really sorry. I'm sometimes a bit silly, y'know." I apoligized to Luna. "Quit sprouting your nonsense, you scum!" Somehow the Lizard started dashing forward. Luna now had another expression. My legs got weak and I kneeled down. Luna shot some puddles of slime to the ground before that green beast. Few Moments later that same beast stepped into one of those puddles and got stuck. With the momentum of her she slammed sideways down. First to the wall and then to the floor. That must've been a really hard hit. The wall got cracks left. I kneeled there, in amazement before the scene that happened, as the unconscious Lizardwarrior laid before me. Looking down on her in confusion and poked her cheek. *huff**huff* I fell backwards. "Sorry, Liz." With a sad expression she looked to the warrior. Then she opened up and let herself down to me.I embraced her tightly and so did she. We shared a kiss, what was very good for me at the moment. I stroked her head. "Thanks you.. thank you very much, Luna." I was so scared. I don't want you to die. But.. but.. Liz is my friend. So I couldn't fight her. I'm so sorry. she whimmers and held me tight. "I see... I understand. That's a good trait of you." I responded. So thats how it was. But, what's her connection with them? "I hope you can tell me later, how you ended up being friends with Sherlock here?!" "Un. And I want to know more about you." Some time passed. It was not very long, but that time was what i badly needed at the moment. As I tried to get up I staggered a bit. But Luna was there to hold me up. We shared a smile. "Well, lets see if here's something we could use. I don't want to run around naked the whole time." "Un." Day 5 - Part 4 - Still Morning What about the other pirates? came to my mind. They most surely must've heard this racket. As if Luna could read my mind, she said "Ah, I've closed the door after we entered, so we wouldn't get into trouble." Well that was wise thinking. I smiled. Who is protecting who now? I'm really glad, that I met those two. The pain was disgusting, butI tried to bear with it. Every now and then I got dizzy. She is really a brute. "Ne Luna, who is she? I pointed at the Lizardwoman behind me. Luna answered after thinking a bit:"Her name is Eliza. But I only call her Liz for years now. And if I remember correctly, she is the Co-Commander of the pirates. I've never seen her like that before. She was always nice to me." Maybe that was the point, why she was in such an aggressive mood. She thought I kidnapped her. Thinking about it like that I probably would've done the same. "In that case I might be able to understand her. And maybe she thought it'd be pointless to talk." "Mh. Maybe." Luna slowly managed to calm down and regained her composure. I looked around again. But now there was more time for me to go into the detail. Before I hadn't noticed that there was a bed and a desk in the back of the house. My first impression didn't fail me. Indeed, really spacious in here. I'm not very confident in finding something suitable here. Most of those things are clothes for a woman, even more those of a monster girl. Both of us crammed through Liz' belongings. After some time we also looked through the boxes. Some of them fell down because of the fight from before. Because of that we could look into those easily. We spread everything around as if we were are about to start puzzling. There was a belt with some changes done to it, so it could be used to hold weapons and some other things. "Thats really useful!" I was happy and put the belt aside and started looking further through the stuff. Luna showed me something happily. Wow! Those were almost the same long gloves as Liz' hers. They were greenish and were made out of small scales. Very good handycraft. There was the problem with the fingers, but as I put on the gloves they fit perfectly. And my middle and ringfingers fit into one of them. Before I had to stuff a bit into the place where my pinky would go into, then it was fine. The glove widened and fit themselves to my size. Maybe just a coincidence? Well whatever. They looked extremely well. As I did all that, Luna found some other things. One of those things was something similar to a kilt. It was somewhat feminine, but it was okay for me. It was done from the same scales as those gloves and fit me perfectly fine. Nice set. She then showed me a neutral looking loose mail, also made of scales. "It maybe her armor from long before, while she had... smaller breasts?! The only problem, what I had: There were no boots. The gloves were less problematic, but our feet are entirely different. I think I wouldn't be fortunate enough to find suitable boots for me here. I put on the belt and went to the place where the tonfa were laying on the ground.  I put them on each side of the belt and tested drawing them some times. If I were in actual combat again, I'd die for sure, if I didn't know how to draw my weapons efficiently. As I was on my way back something caught my attention on the other side at the weapon stacks. Not losing sight of it I approached it. Hello there, my new blade.  I took the small sword and held it in my hand. It had style. Maybe it will be useful someday. My eyes sparkled. "Arrr. Mimaatje!" feeling like a pirate somehow I was happy. :D Luna looked at me in confusion. As I saw her, I smiled at her and giggled "I feel like a kid somehow." Then she started giggling, too. Well, I think I'd survive if there's no body armor for me. It only hinders me in my movements anyway. You can blandish everything. xD Two water canisters for Luna and me should be essential if we strive through the wild. By the way, as I say some water in a bottle I used it and splashed it in my face and then gulped down a lot. "Here Luna, catch. And refresh yourself." I threw a waterbottle in her direction and she caught it smoothly. "Oh, thank you very much! Thats what I need right now. Phuuah~ Freshwater is the best after all." It looked really strange after all. The water was running down from her mouth and into her body, mixing with it. "Sorry Liz, but I'll help myself." was what I said after going towards a desk covered with some tasty looking foot. Want some too?"[/color] "No thanks. I only need water and/or ... other nutricients." she smirked lascivious. A pleasant shiver ran through my body in memory of what happened the night before. Luna found a cute ribbon, transformed her body a bit and sat on the desk. "Hey, how's that?" I looked at her and was enchanted by her new look.  Some time passed. Regaining my senses I answer nervously "Y-you look really beautiful. Enchanting..." She giggled "Thanks my lovely Su~" <3 and breathe me a kiss. Really, I'm fortunate to have her by my side. In more than one way. But I think we should hurry. Sila can't hold them off forever. "We should hurry. Is there anything left, we need?" "Un. You're right." I thought a bit about it. A bag would be good that way we could take other small things with us on our travel. With no problems I found a bag after some searching. Then I discovered a small cupboard. As I opened it there were some little vials with different colored liquids in them. I shouldn't carelessly take and drink them. I browsed through them and... I have absolutely no idea. "Ah! I know that one. The small red one there. It accelerates your bodily functions and supports its regenerative abilities. But I don't know if there's a side effect for you, since you're human." There were two of those, so I put one of them in the bag and opened the other one. There was a nice scent coming from that potion. It was sweet and fruity. I shrugged and drank it. "Bah!! It doesn't taste like it smells. Gargh!" *coughcough* The somewhat warm fluid slowly ran down my throat. The taste was terrible, but like Luna said, it already was taking an effect. The warmth spread through my whole body and my pain slowly faded away. "Unbelievable... I wouldn't believe it, if I hadn't experienced it myself." Where did they get those potions? I thought about it, but couldn't come up with a conclusion. Whatever, doesn't matter anyway right now. Some meat and bread was also something I shouldn't forget. Need something to eat, don't I? "hhhhngg." Liz was somehow regaining her consciuosness. Well, she fell pretty badly before. It was a miracle that we got so much time just from that. Readied myself I looked towards Luna. "I'm ready. What about you?" "Me too. It seems, we should really hurry. Liz may wake up anytime soon." I nodded. "We should use that window for our escape." We both rushed towards the window. I climbed outside and Luna followed me. Oh.. I should've looked if there's no one watching. Fortunately there was no one in sight, but I heard some voices afar. Sila was one of those. Very good. I looked around the corner and Sila smiled as she got sight of me. They seemed to be back from their short walk to the other side. Left from our position were some more houses, build at the bottom of a cliff. But there was a small path beside (to the right) that cliff. It was quite a distance we have to bypass. Luna was looking over my shoulder and could also tell what was going on. Sila pointed secretly towards the path, that I discovered before. Now everything should be fine. Day 5 - Part 5 - Still Morning Fortunately Luna saw us quickly and pointed in the direction of the path that I already discovered before. It seems that she has a good eyesight. Some time passed and then was the right time to sneak away. We slowly advanced towards the path, trying not to attract any attention. It progressed really smooth until now. Just some tens of metres more until we'd be behind some boxes and the body of the ship, that was laying peacefully at the coast of the cove. The beating of my heart rose up as we moved forward. With the heartbeat in my ears it was not very easy to stay calm. How irritating! Every now and then I looked over to Sila, who was trying her best to keep the attention of the pirates on her. How the hell does she do that!? Maybe she uses her voice to keep them under control, haha?! *CRASH* *BANG* *cloppclopp* *pfump* "GRAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!!!!!" Eliza crashed through the door and let out a really intimidating shout. As if it was nothing she kicked through the door, which flew backwards some metres, rolled over and then fell down with a dumb sound. My heart skipped a beat and I stood there in shock. I've got a very bad feeling about this, I mumbled to myself. Eliza looked furiously around, left and right. "WHERE. THE. FUCK. IS. THIS. LITTLE. BASTARD?!?" As Eliza discovered us, Sila was helpless. She couldn't do anything anymore for us. Because of that she yelled out in a veery monotone voice: "Oooh nooes~, ther's tha eeescapee~. How cou'd he fleee~? An' he's got tak'n tha' princes' with'im!" I was dumbfounded and looked over to the confused pirates with the best pokerface I had. Those were really confused and looked over to the pole I hung on earlier and then back to Luna and me. They must be really surprised now. But damn, Sila went overboard. What's with that princess crap? My sight went towards Luna, who did look at me and smiled innocently. "Thehe~" "Aaaah noes~ wha's he gonna do tha' her?" Sila went on with her monotone rambling. Enough now. Don't spill more oil into the fire! "I will fucking kill you and use your dead body as a punching bag. I shook my head and regained my senses. "Run!" Was the only thing I could get out. Luna and I made a quick getaway and rushed over towards the path. Eliza rushed after us in a furious rage. Not looking back we just ran. My partner let some of her goo fall, to slow down our pursuers. "Thihi, good luck Hun. Giggled Sila as she shouted after us. The path we took went slightly upwards. Stonewalls from the cliff on both sides, only our way forward. We ran. In a bit distance the roar of Eliza echoed through the lands. Every animal we get a glimpse on our way fled because of that scream. My mind went blank and I didn't know how far I ran. Luna was still behind me. The path made its way, going sometimes left, sometimes right and at some point the cliff ended. I stopped for a short time and took deep breaths. "Graaaaahhh!" I heard from far away. "God, doesn't she ever give up?" "She can be really persistant sometimes." We started running again. It was a higher point we were on at the moment, and after some time there was a slope downwards. We ran down and towards the beach. Some minutes passed as we reached a river that issued into the sea here. As I looked around there were different possibilities. Across the river was to dangerous at the moment. There was a somewhat broad stretch of land on our side following the river into the land. And we could also go towards the forest and enter it. The forest was a bit back the path, so I thought it would be a bad idea, because Eliza could be somewhere on our way. I grasped air and tried to calm down. My throat was burning now, as was my whole body. Luna seems fine somehow. "I know a place! There was a time, when my mother took me out on a stroll. We went along that stretch of land. There is a place the pirates don't enter. I don't know why, though." What could be more fearsome as an enraged Eliza at the moment? "Ok, lets go there. Lead the way, please." Supressing the pain that ran through my body I followed Luna, that went ahead along the river. We tried to hurry as much as possible, to get away from the cove and that scary Lizardwarrior. Day 5 - Part 6a - Early Afternoon After some time we just walked along the river. I was really tired and hoped, that we were able to shake of our pursuers. My feet hurt and I ... fell over. I just fell down without anything happening to me. As I lay there in the dirt that was a little sandy and covered all over with gravel Luna looked surprised. The river wasn't interested and still flowed through the lands to my right side. "I definetly need some rest." Luna "sat" beside me after she turned me over on my back. I could see the cloudy sky which has gotten darker and darker as we travled. We were surrounded by an somewhat everlasting forest. Just the river showing us a way to follow. I sighed and Luna looked at me with a worried expression and asked: "Are ya alright?" After inhaling some fresh air I turned my head towards her. "I'm just really tired. The last days and most of all today was really ... I'm devastated. But beside that I'm very fine. Mostly because of you." I smiled slighty while she blushed and her color changed slightly red. She looked shyly away. Captivated by our environment she slowly began to speak: "Then it should be alright to rest a bit. The cave also isn't that far away anymore either." She stroked my cheek and I closed my eyes for a bit. I could enjoy it like that forever. "Ya know. I already told ya, that I wasn't able to leave the cove." She paused a bit, her voice seems a bit sad. "It was not that bad, but sometimes I got very lonely. Especially at times, when my mother went away for different reasons. Even Sila wasn't always there. But every time she returned, we talked for long as she told me about her adventures. And then there is U-chan. I like her a lot, too and its always fun to play with her, even more if Sila is there, too." She giggled after remembering those things. "Yeah, I like Sila, too. I hope to see her again in the future. But, who's that U-chan?" asked I interestedly. "Hmm... She's smaller then me and is a Seamonstergirl. With long black hair and a black tail. Her skin is really pale. Hahah~ and she looks always as if she is bored." I tried to imagine that U-chan in my mind. At first it was not very clear, but then I got an image.  mhhh.. That could be possible. "You said she protects everyone? How come, what is she?" I was confused. Those monstergirls needs protection? "Humm.. well. Sometimes she comes over to bully and scold the Octopusgirls. Maybe they did something bad at those times?! She watches over the shores." "Watches over the shores? Is she something like a god?" Luna giggled, "Hihi, no~ you dummy. She's the subordinate of Mi-Chan, the Lord of the Sea. U-chan watches over the shores." Wait, wait... Lord? I was a bit confused, but I think I get what she meant. "What are the lords for, what do they do?" Another spark lit my interest. In the meantime we heard some birds and other animals around us. We wind grew stronger and in the far you could see that bad weather was about to come. Even some Monsterbirdgirls could be seen. It got chilly. "The monster lords watch over the country and over us monsters. There are different lords with different personalities. Some of them care for their property, some don't. It is given to them by the "Overlord" the one above them." I see... "That means this island is really big, doesn't it?" She nodded, "Un. Thats right. But I don't know how big. ... Ah I forgot something." "What is it?" She blushed slightly, as it seems that it was something emberassing. "Well, you know. We monster girls are in need of humans to ... reproduce. And there are almost no humans on this island. Thats what my mother says. Because of that and to control the monster girls, only with the blessing of the lords one is able to make a deep bond, a pact, with a human. To be together forever with that human and the other way round. And only this way, its able for us to bear children. And rumors say, that humans gain a very long life after being blessed by the lords. But may be only a rumour." Wow! Thats news to me. "You say, that you need humans to reproduce. But you are only allowed to reproduce with the blessing of the lord? That sounds somewhat stupid?! Doesn't that make you go on the verge of extinction?" "I think it worked fine until now. Because its better than monstergirls and birthing going out of control. Maybe we'd have fought each other to death by now or one race would be ruling now. And to prevent that from happening, the lords control it." "Maybe not too stupid after all. So I have to get the blessing from one of the lords if I wanted to make a bond with you, and so on?" She looked away shyly, her color got deeply red and you could see some bubbles in her stomach. "M-My.. w-what are ya s-saying?" I giggled, opened my eyes and then hold her cheek. "What do you mean? You're really cute." ^_^ She put her hand over mine and smiled. "Silly Su." I enjoyed the mood a but longer, before I slowly got up and brushed up a bit of the dirt. Holding my hand out for Luna, she took it and got up, even if she wouldn't need it. "Milady." I giggled and so did she. "Ufu~ <3.Thank you my dear." We started walking again and Luna showed the way. "How come you know someone like U-chan, being the subordinate of a monsterlord an such?" "Hmm.. I think mostly because of my mother. She's pretty important and therefore we have contact with the monster lords that are in charge of this area." "So thats why," I nodded. Well, if slimes aren't that much in numbers, older slimewoman are important, I think. did I explain to myself not asking her any more questions about it. I wanted to know more about the monster lords at the moment. "Monster lords? So, which ones are in charge of this area? You already mentioned Mi-chan and U-chan. Who else?" "Mi-chan has another subordinate, her name's Nerina. She's really beautiful and has got the same blue color as me. She's mostly a Mermaid-Fishtype Monstergirl, with fins instead of feet and a tail with fins. And really pretty purple hair!" She was over the moon with her thinking about Nerina and explained everything that differs from me, or humans in general, so i could imagine it better this way. Wow, she must be really something else then. "Ah, and Mi-chan is a Mermaid, with one big Fin instead of her legs. And some fins on her body. She's no less of a beauty, but more modest and reeeaaaly wise. She's got the policy, that the monsters should know a lot and should be able to understand each other." "Ah, okay, it's really peaceful that way, huh? Well, if there are lords like her, then it may be not odd to think, that there might be others, that are much less peaceful. But I didn't want to darken the mood now. I can ask about it later. "Un. That's how she does things. I like it that way." "Well, that way is more to my liking, too. But I think if there's something bad going on, I wouldn't like to be that peaceful." Day 5 - Part 6b - Early Afternoon I enjoyed the mood a bit longer, before I slowly got up and brushed up a bit of the dirt. Holding my hand out for Luna, she took it and got up, even if she wouldn't need it. "Milady." I giggled and so did she. "Ufu~ <3.Thank you my dear." We started walking again and Luna showed the way. "How come you know someone like U-chan, being the subordinate of a monsterlord an such?" "Hmm.. I think mostly because of my mother. She's pretty important and therefore we have contact with the monster lords that are in charge of this area." "So thats why," I nodded. Well, if slimes aren't that much in numbers, older slimewoman are important, I think. did I explain to myself not asking her any more questions about it. I wanted to know more about the monster lords at the moment. "Monster lords? So, which ones are in charge of this area? You already mentioned Mi-chan and U-chan. Who else?" "Mi-chan has another subordinate, her name's Nerina. She's really beautiful and has got the same blue color as me. She's mostly a Mermaid-Fishtype Monstergirl, with fins instead of feet and a tail with fins. And really pretty purple hair!" She was over the moon with her thinking about Nerina and explained everything that differs from me, or humans in general, so i could imagine it better this way. Wow, she must be really something else then. "Ah, and Mi-chan is a Mermaid, with one big Fin instead of her legs. And some fins on her body. She's no less of a beauty, but more modest and reeeaaaly wise. She's got the policy, that the monsters should know a lot and should be able to understand each other." "Ah, okay, it's really peaceful that way, huh? Well, if there are lords like her, then it may be not odd to think, that there might be others, that are much less peaceful. But I didn't want to darken the mood now. I can ask about it later. "Un. That's how she does things. I like it that way." "Well, that way is more to my liking, too. But I think if there's something bad going on, I wouldn't like to be that peaceful." She went on with her long explanation. She's really a bunch full of knowledge, what I didn't expected it at first. "And then there's the one in charge of this lands. Lord Kio-neechan. She's really fickle. Sometimes I don't understand her and she rambles on and bullies U-chan! Can you believe this? She bullies U-chan! And then at other times she's really nice to her." "Hahah~ really? Thats mean. We should tell her a lesson sometimes!" I laughed. "Hihi, yes we definetly should. "Don't you bully U-chan! Ya hear!" and then with a strict voice." She was happy going on and did a great job changing her voice to a strict one as she told me this. In the far exploded a big thunder and a lightning flashed down to the earth. "Maybe she heard that?" "Yeah, maybe." We laughed and went on with our interesting journey. "But in general she's not that bad of a girl. She's also blue! How can blue girls be any bad, huh?" <3 She giggled again. "She's a small foxgirl, with flaming blue tails. She looks really awesome, with that petite body of hers." She changed her form and tried hard to imitate Kiokos looks.  I got a good look and could figure out what she meant. I think I might like that Kioko more as I would "Mi-chan". "Oh my.. another incredible beauty. What is this... paradise?" "Haha~ <3 silly. She's always accompanied by her two royal servants Felice and Eunice. They have pretty golden hair and several tails. Also foxgirls. Sometimes when you least expect them, all three of them stand before you and wanna have fun. A wierd bunch I tell ya!" "A wierd bunch, indeed. I'm curious if we meet them sometimes." We walked further along the river and at some point it bend to the left. The sight was really awesome. On the other side of the river was a mountain covered with trees. The rest of the sun that was left shone on it. The sunlight reflected on the river that sparkled. I looked to the river and had to held my hand in front of my eyes because of the brightness. On our side was a small upward slope with some bushes and some trees. Between all the trees some palms made their way, just as if they want to be seen.  As we got around the curve we could get a glimpse of some ruins that lay on our side. Wow! What a great view. "Almost there?" "Un." I heard a flapping noise from above and someone shouting: "hiyaa~ Huns! Watch oout!" Day 5 - Part 6c - Early Afternoon "Huh? ... Sila?" In disbelief I looked towards her. As I was staring directly into the sun and got blinded by the light and screwed up my eyes before I could get up my arms to protect myself from that. "Arg!" "Yaha~ Me lik' ya too~ Su~. An'way. Ya shou'd flee. Eliza's ne'rby." She was rushed and warned us from something unbelievable. Eliza? How can she be here? "How come, you know where we are?" I said as she landed beside Luna and myself. "Don' und'restimat' me. Me can b'stealthy! And hav' good ey's! Me's lookin' after ya tha whol' time, so me cou'd warn ya, if ther's danger!" She told us proudly about her good points. "But..." interrupted Luna and added, "What if Eliza could only follow us, because ya were flying above us and the reasons ya told us just now?" "..........." I was looking at Luna and then at Sila who stood there surprised. Those words that Luna said could be precisely what had happened and Sila was thinking about them. ".... Ah! Tha's might b' tru! Tha's not good, huh?" I facepalmed and Luna just answered:"Oh my, Sila." Wait, if Eliza is not far from here... then why are we that relaxed!? "Lets hurry up and get to that cave. And Sila, you come with us for now!" "Un. Lets get going." Sila was making a really gloomy and ruefully face. "Aye.. ... An' sorry." T_T "GraaaaaaahHH!!!" Eliza saw Sila with us and raged towards our location. "My God, doesn't she has anything better to do than to "Graah Graah" after us the whole time? This really sucks ass, y'know!" I shouted as I ran away with my ladies. A raging Lizardwoman called Eliza was coming after us since we left the village at the cove. The beautiful scenery set aside we rushed along the river. The ruins, before were just some stony things in the far, now it got more and more enormous. We ran metres and metres of ways through old forsaken streets and crumbled down houses. But I got no time to explore any of those further, even if I wanted to. Escaping is more important right now. The cave was more of an used entrance it seems. There were strange runes around it and it gives a creepy feeling. I hesitated for a bit and got a bit slower. The entrance was in an overwhelmingly good shape, if you compare it with the other buildings around here. There were also sculptures and other small things. Seems like well made handycraft.  "Is this really alright? Looks like some kind of temple to me?!" O_O "Thats the place!" Luna commented. "Hiya~ tha's a cave!" Sila squeaked. "Its better than getting caught by Liz-chan, isn't it?" I think I forgot something..... mumbled Sila. We ran as fast as we could and tried to hold Eliza at distance, but she was fast enough and was getting quite near. Luna and Sila were some steps ahead of me and Eliza swung down her sword and barely missed me. "DIE!!" "Yaaa~~ leave me alone!!" The last strength that I could muster and then we turned around a corner and rushed the last metres and then jumped inside the door. I rolled over, Sila tripped and fell down and Luna .. is a slime and didn't care. Eliza came to a sudden halt and stopped before she also entered the cave. Whew we made it! I looked towards the door and saw Liz going left and right, unable to figure out what to do. "Come out you Scum! ... no, giv' Luna back and then die in there! Gnnnnaaagh.. I'll wait till you come out and then I'll slaughter you!" A bit confused my glance went over to Luna and Sila, that got up on their feet. What does she mean? Is she that important? "Ah! I remember now!" blaffed Sila. "Hey now listen up Sherlock! I did NOT capture Luna or anything. She went with me on her own account!" "Don't fuck with me!" In her rage she charged towards the door and then she was deflected and bounced back some metres unconsious. Then I went over towards the entrance and also bumped into the invisible wall and was bumped back with some force. What the hell is going on here? I mumbled. "Ne~ Hun! Me remembered! Yay!" Sila was flapping happily. ^_^ "What did ya remember?" Luna also wanted to know, like I did. "Hihi~ T'is place is curs'd! Tha's why n'one enters it~" ^_^ Luna and myself stood there dumbfounded in disbelief and spat out in unisono: "This place is WHAT?" "This place is WHAT?" "... T'is no good, isn'it? ..." Day 5 - Part 7a - Afternoon "... T'is no good, isn'it? ..." Sila stood on the other side of the invisible wall, her wings hung down and she looked sad again. "Why t'is mus' happ'n ta me?" T_T I really wanted to hug her now and tell her, that everything will be fine. But that wasnt possible at the moment. "Hey, listen Sila. I know you didn't want anything bad with what happened, but it did happen and so its okay now. Don't cry cutey, ok?" I tried to calm her down as good as possible. After some time crying, she calmed down and looked at me with teary eyes. Oh my god, that look kills me. haww~ <3 While I was melting away, Luna approached the door and told Sila, that we would be fine and gave her the mission, to help Eliza. "You have to calm everyone down, ya hear? Explain it to them, please. Maybe ya can help us out later, with the other girls." *sniff* "hmhm.. Aye, Luna~." *Sniff* "I'll do anythin' fo' ya ma' princess!" She bowed down before Luna and. "Hey Sila. Stand up. I don't want ya to kneel before me. Ya know that." Luna laid her hand on the invisible wall, Sila came forward and did the same with her wing and both looked into each others eyes. Still sad and sniffing, Sila told us: "Plees', b'car'ful, ...both of ya. An' dinnae die on me. Me'll try to speak wit' em." She wiped her tears away, took a deep breath and held out her chest. "B'lieve in me!" Luna giggled: "But don't ya make anything silly, ya hear!" Even Sila and I started giggling. Well I didn't really thought about what was being said and smiled, my thoughts being somewhere else far away. What now? We have to find a way out of here. This place seems really creepy. Back to my senses I told Sila, "I want you to be careful. Got that? I want to see you again!" She looked at me and blushed, then faced down shyly and scratches the ground with her talon, "Me wanna see ya again, too." We all smiled at each other, as we waved each other good bye. Sila then went over to the still unconscious Eliza and tried lifting her up. It looked somewhat funny and very difficult for Sila. Then with some strong wingbeats both of them lifted-off and flew away. "I'll be back!" shouted Sila towards the entrance, where Luna and I waited for her departure. Both of us shouted 'take care' back. I chuckled at her last words, "Is she Terminator or what?" xD In surprise, Luna faced me. "What is a Terminator?" "Hahah, that doesn't matter, maybe I'll tell you later. But now we should take a look around. Don't really want to stay here forever." Luna nodded and then both of us turned around, to get ready for what may lie ahead. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturApr 10, 2017 1:36 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Su's Story [3/8] Day 5 - Part 7b - Afternoon in the shrine After both of us turned around we checked our surroundings. I could only imagine how amazing this entire village was and this temple was no exception. But now it was decayed for a long time. It was mostly made out of stone; The walls and roof were big blocks of dark stone, the floor let little of its old glory shine through, what seems to be Marble?! Everywhere was rubble on the floor. Sometimes there were bigger stones lieing there in peace. The further we got into the small building the darker it got, because our only "big" source of light was the sunlight from the door. "Wow. Over here." Luna was bubbling over with joy as she smiled and pointed at a stonefigurine, that resembled me of someone. "Thats a statue of Kioko?! Is this maybe an old shrine of hers?" "Maybe. But why is it that run-down and why is ths village completely deserted? If its a shrine of Kioko, that shouldn't be the case?!" *huuuuuuuuuuuuuuu~~* The wind got stronger and made creepy noises as it made its way through the shrine. I got goosebumps all over and even Luna wasn't really in an overconfident mood anymore. I want to leave from here. she mumbled. As we followed the light that shone onto the statue of Kioko, we saw that there were also some cracks in the roof some metres above our heads, which let little sunrays through. Taking a deep breath I looked around a corner. There was only darkness waiting for me, and lots of rubble in the next room. My eyes slowly adapted little to the darkness. As I look further into the room it seems there was a person lieing in the corner. There was a noise coming from the other corner. Was that some kind of movement? I went towards the "person". It was an old dead skeleton, but something was wrong about it. Hmm... Then suddenly the skeleton moved and my body shivered all over as suddenly some rats came out and ran across the room, deeper into the shrine That surprised me. I took a deep breath to gather my courage. Nothing here then, huh? "Hey Su, come here. Think I've found something." What could it be? As I was on my way out, I saw a door to another room. I took a quick look, but the entire room was done in by rocks and rubble. *huuuuuuuuuuuuuuu~~* The wind haunting this shrine. *rumble* Huh? As I wondered, where that rumbling came from I left the room, on my way back to the big entrance. *rumble* Then I looked back through the door into the room I just came from. *rumble**crack* *crumble* *crash* *falling rocks* O_O I stood there stunned by what happened after I went through the door. The room was completely broken down now and there was a lot of dust and gravel coming out in a grey smother. "Oh my god, are you alright?" Luna rushed out of some other room over to me. Looking over at Luna in a slight confusion, she hugged me. "Su!" "Phew. That was close! But now everyone on that island knows where we are, I think," was my sloppy remark. After I gave her a little kiss on her forehead I calmed down and let her show me, what she had found. Luna led me to her room that was build in a circular shape. It was in a good condition, not like the rest of that shrine. Every metre there were statues in deepened parts of the wall in that room. Each of them showed Kioko in a different pose. Luna went over to one of the statues, with Kioko pointing with her arm towards her right side to the wall. The only thing I could make out, was the good condition of that stonestatue. "Thats what I wanted to show you. What do ya think?" "Mhhh... I don't know. Is there something strange, besides its good condition?" I took a closer look and felt the figure all over. It was a very good handycraft and there were no real flaws of what I could make out. But something felt strange. What is that? As I felt her again and my first thought, that there was something wrong with the armpit of that arm which was pointing to the wall was right. It had some kind of notch. Mhh.. I lay my hand onto that arm. Then I slowly tried to push it down. *huuuuuuuuuuuuuuu~~* The wind roared again through the halls. "Hah!" "What have ya done?" Luna was confused, because nothing happened. "I don't know, just pushed the arm down. Just like in movies." "Mov-ies?" She looked even more confused. "Erm, doesn't matter." Because we stood right in front of the statue, her arm was now pointed at the floor to our left. *rumble* *click* *click* *rumble* "Umm... lets get out of the room, quick." She nodded,"Un." Some rumbling and clicking noises later, we still stood at the door and waited. God, if you're going to collapse, then do it faster." *rumble* Some kind of mechanism? Interesting. Then suddenly a big circle in the center of the room turned around and sunk into the deep. On the floor near that wall, which the Kioko pointed on started a staircase that went down into the deep along the circular wall. *huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu~~~~* The wind now blew stronger as before and it echoed through the new tunnel. But, that changed nothing. It was still dark as hell and now because of the wind, a bit too chilly. *rumble**click**click* Its not over? On the walls we could see some flowers, which stood out from the moss, that covered the entire walls. Those flowers let out dim lights that enlightened the passage. I took a peek over the edge and only saw that the staircase ended long waaaay down there. Luna and I looked at eachother and began walking down that strange staircase. Day 5 - Part 7c - Afternoon in the shrine We started walking down the stairs. It was really dark and the lighting from those strange flowers just was enough to stay on those stairs. sometimes we heard the wind blowing through and I got the chills every time. Not everytime it was because of the scaryness, but because it god a bit colder with every inch we stepped deeper into this darkness. We both walked in silence. The walls were made out of thick stones, and in a good shape. There has to be someone, that lives here. Or well, maybe it's just used frequently?! I felt the moist cold stone. Like in a dungeon or under an old medieval castle. There really is nothing to see and I really wished, there would be somehow an end to this. I dont really like being in such a creepy dark place, when there is no telling what would be waiting for me. Luna was following me and looks around. She seems a bit calmer then me, maybe because she can tell, that there's no danger ahead? I watch down the staircase. It was taking on forever and ever. I really don't want to die here. Not in such a stupid manner. A long sigh escaped me and as expected, it didn't really helped to get that stone of my heart. One really heavy stone. I got into a more manly posture. That helps a bit to regain my guts. I sighed again. ... Or maybe it doesn't help. Starting to whisper for some reason, I hoped to lose that feeling:Hey Luna. Y'Say that this is an island full of monsters, all of them are girls and maybe a few humans. On top of that those monsters are being led by monster lords each with a different character. But can you tell me one thing?... What is it Su? She reacted a bit confused about this conversation. Why are you able to speak my language? This is something, that crossed my mind the whole time. But we had some trouble on the way, or I had forgotten about it. O_o What are ya talking about? Everyone on this island is only able to speak our language. I speak the same language as the Octopus and Sirens, such as Sila. And ya, my dear, are also speaking this language. Wait, I speak your language? But... well... now that you mention it, you seem to be right. Why didn't I notice it? Now I was in a bit of confusion about the words she said. And, without me realizing it, I began to speak the same language as those girls. How is that possible? ... And I have to deny one thing! Well I don't really know the details, but everyone speaks that language. It was told, that even other humans, that entered the island have spoken our language from the get go. And what do ya deny? She asked me with a puzzled look. mh... well then I think I somehow have to accept this fact, like I did with the other. Not that I'm not confused, but well. If thats the case, then I think I have to go with the given circumstances. What I want to deny? ... That language, which Sila has has nothing to do with your language, hahah. xD Hihi, Onii-chan ya meanie! But ya've got a point. There are definetly strange accents going around I heard. She giggled in a cute way. Maybe we have a chance to see more of this island if we ever get out of here. Mhmh. I think we should start by going down that corridor, now that the staircase ended, don't we? I was shocked and looked around. We really made it to the bottom of this dumb vertical tunnel. There was just one path made of dirt that was lighted with the dim light from the flowers. The corridor was not very big, just enough to maybe fit three people going along eachother. I couldn't reach the ceiling, but it was not that far above our heads. Even the wind was quiet now and the air was getting a bit thicker and there was a muddy-moist scent, that was not that bad. The corridor was backed with stonewalls. My God, thats really a perfect hideout for whoever. Even if someone wanted to intrude they would eventually get annoyed and would die of boredom on the way. Well, there was nothing better to do at the moment, so we walked further towards the darkness. I was really glad that I had a solid ground beneath my feet. The light in even distance above us still spend some light that was enough for us to follow the path and so we don't trip anywhere. Inhaling some deep breath I feel relieved and anxious. Uuuuuuuugghhhh! A lout something grumbled through the corridor. I got goosebumps all over my body. "Hehe, there sure is an aggressive wind blowing down here, huh?" I said very startled. "But there is no wind down here." was her plain answer. Thank you for your help, Captain Obvious! Sighing, I gulped down my sarcastic thoughts. Uuuuuuuugghhhh! There was it again! This somewhat dark grumbling echo. The path made a curve. There was nothing as the corridor went straight like before. Then suddenly a head appeared from my right, directly from the wall. What the...? I was really shocked, but the head, now clearly visible as that of a girl, was not caring and came into the corridor. She scratched her head and let out a grumbling, Uuuuuuuugghhhh! My tummy feels horrible. Then she looked at us and we looked at her as she floated above the ground before us. Our eyes widened. And then, without further ado, the three of us screamed. Hiyaaaaaaaaa a human!!! Hiyaaaaaaaaa she's floating!!! Hiyaaaaaaaaa a ghost!!! The ghost disappeared right through the wall on the opposite direction where she came from. We on the other hand had nowhere to run nur hide. So we fell down in shock and were dazed. After a short break we got up. There's no sign of that ghost anywhere. As we regained our composure we continued our journey. Then a familiar face stuck out of the wall before us, the ghostgirl from before. "Haa~ what Is a Human here? Why did you come here?" She asked in a monotone and annoyed way. "We fled here and ended up going down the stairs and now we're exploring these corridors." "What an interesting story. *she clapped once*." She doesn't really seem to be interested at all!! "Huuugh, what a hassle. Now leave me alone, there's something i gotta do. "Huh? What? ... She's already gone." Uuuuuuuugghhhh! "Seems she's not that far. Well, lets go then" After a corner we found her again, holding her belly and with a sad expression and lying on the ground. Ha~h I just can't leave cute girls alone, can I? I approached the ghostgirl and sat beside her and so did Luna. She cramped some times. That must've been painful? "Ugh. This is really a great day today!" Day 5 - Part 8a - Evening in the dungeon Seeing the Ghostgirl in pain, I just couldn't leave her alone. "Hey, are you.. alright?" "Ugh, do I look alright to you? Seriously?" The girl blaffed. Well, she can't be in such a bad mood if she responds like this, can she? "Umm... you don't seem to be an evil girl. Mind, if I ask you some questions?" I was straightforward and wanted to talk to her, so she might forget about the pain, while she is distracted. It sometimes helps me if I had stomachaches. *sigh* "Well, what would you do, if I actually was an evil girl, that is going to haunt you, take over your body and does all kinds of evil things with it? And by the way you're already asking questions. Leave me alone" -.- Wow, that was pretty rude. "Erm, sorry if I offended you. Maybe this will help you?" I took out the other potion that I got from the angry Lizards house and offered it to the ghost. *Looks suspiciously at Su*"mhh... Thanks." She tried to take it from my hand and ... couldn't grab it. "......" "......" "......" Looking at me in confusion, she didn't really seem to know, what to do. Then she faced me, "Y-you! I must try to maintain my form. You have to feed me the potion, while I do this!" =.= "�hh.. okay~" While she closed her eyes and lays before me I tried to held her head. There was.. nothing. Just a feeling of a bit cold air. As she opened her mouth, I looked at Luna. She looked lightly displeased. "Humpf." Then the Slimegirl looked away with her arms crossed. "What?" I was confused. "You have to give a girl mouth to mouth, if you want to feed her something, if she's in that state... is what I read. I won't disturb you." Aaaah, she's jealous? Cute~ "Ah! Well, its not, that I like her." I smiled. "Just do it already." She pouted. "Listen to the lady and hurry up." "Hai~ Hai~" I took a gulp of the potion, held her head and then let our lips meet. I felt a slightly cold consistency and then opened my mouth to give her the liquid. She then held my head and entered her tongue in my mouth and deepened the kiss. "Mhhhmp" Overwhelmed by the action she took I couldn't really do anything and returned the kiss. "Wha-Wha.Whaa~t? You traitor!" She pushed the ghost aside and then took the "kiss" apart. She forced her way on my lap and then gave me a sudden deep kiss. I giggled and caressed her while replying to the kiss of her. The ghost was a bit shocked and smirked. "Hoo~ loveydovey now, huh? Huhu." I can't deny, that I really enjoyed the kiss. "Naa~ my cute slimy, jealous aren't we?" She pouted again while I giggled. "Of course hun. You're my future husband after all. Hihi~" Now it was her, who chuckled and smiled brightly at me. "Whoa, now. Thats the first time for me, to hear about that. I mean... we don't know each other that well at the moment, do we?" she blubbled:"Aww~ Glublub. But, you already made a pact with me." I didn't know what to respond, but I blushed and smiled shyly to the ground. "D-Do you think, that makes me happy. Silly?" Then I gave her a quick kiss on her forehead. *Sigh*"Ugh! Oh my gosh, I think I'm gonna puke and get a stomachache again." intervened the ghostgirl into the nice mood and looked very disgusted. "And you, human! Don't think I'll marry you, just because you kissed me, got it?" "But you were the one to kiss me in the first place." O_o "Ya~ seriously, why should I kiss you? Pff." "Byyyy~ the way, I'm Luna and as you can see, I'm a slime. Now get along!" butted Luna in. "Hm.. I'm Su, the mighty human! Hello... Ghosty." I teased her. "Hmpf. I'm not Ghosty you small fry. I have a proper name, that would be Enya Vihane! For you it's Vihane-sama got it?" "Fine by me Ghosty." "VIHANA-SAMA!" "Ya~ Ya~" I replied emotionless. Because I didn't want Luna to be too angry, I kept quiet for the moment. The mood isn't all that bad and that way Enya might tell us more about this place. "You could accompany me a bit on my patrol. But don't get in my way. And! I want to talk with the lady and not the fry." Luna looked quite amused at me. I nodded. "Go on. Don't mind me." As we were about to start walking, Enya disappeared through the wall, just to return after a moment. "Hehe~ my bad. Didn't take you into account Luna." Now she's ignoring me completely, huh? "Nah, doesn't matter. I'd probably done the same, hihi." Both of them smiled at each other. Well, if those two are getting along, thats fine by me. The corridor we walked along wasn't really different from before. The lighting was also the same. When will we finally arrive at another more appealing place? The scenery didn't changed even after some time has passed while we were walking. God, how long do we have to walk. I was annoyed. "So, Enya-chan. What is a ghost like you doing here?" "Humm... I can't say. But I patrol these dungeons and if there's a girl with a strangely strong aura, I possess them for some time and suck this aura out of them. Because they're getting really annoying if they have an aura thats too strong and I hate it, when they're annoying. But I can't take all of it and have to wait some time, until I can suck it out of them again. And everytime I do it, I get a stomach ache if it was too much for me. Once I was told to do so, from my first friend. But she's long gone." Enya was sad and depressive. Her only friend. How long must it be, that she last saw her? "But there are others now, that live in this dungeon. But I don't know where they are. I'm lost and can't find the way back when I want to. It's one of my bad points, being a ghost and being able going through all kind of walls. Sometimes I find them, because I can somehow feel the dark aura that appear from now and then." "This means, we're not alone down here?" "Is there anyone around here, with an aura like that?" "mhh... not at the moment, but it shouldn't be long, before another one comes up." "I really want to know, where we are. It's really mysterious and fascinating, but boring at the same time. Is the dungeon there less boring?" "It think so, fry." We walked further. Luna and Enya just talked a bit nonsense. I really didn't took note of it. But the one thing I could find out about Enya: She doesn't know that much about this whole dungeon herself, despite wandering around, "collecting" that aura from peoples." Day 5 - Part 8b - Evening in the dungeon After a while, the floor was getting better. it was not the dense dirt like before, but a solid and nice cold stonefloor. No wait, that was nicely done smooth marble. The walls were slowly getting apart, making the floor wider. Even the ceiling rised up. The lighting from the flowers was still enough to fill the corridor. And then we arrived at an enormous hall. I wondered, that there was light coming through the roof. As I looked up, I could barely see the ceiling, which was constructed with a cone shape. If you could say that about something so deep down beneath the earth. There were thick pillars supporting around at the walls that were standing around this round hall. There were also some statues standing around here and there. But I couldn't make out any of those. But what surprised me most was the fact, that there was a leaf tree growing largely in the middle of the hall, reaching up to the ceiling.  Luna was the first one to break the silence,"Sugoi! What is this... I've never heard of those in any book before." "What do you mean, you've never seen any of this before?" I wondered. She went over to the statue in the middle that stood before the tree and inspected it,"This... creatures statue. I don't know it. And I had to remember every possible Monster on this Island. It may be possible, that this is something .... from long ago. The history is not complete and somewhat blurry at some points. Maybe there are more detailed informations in other parts of the island regarding this monster. We definetely have to find out about it, Su!" She looked towards Enya,"Do ya kno..." "No! I don't know anything regarding those things. If we're able to meet up with the others, maybe they can tell you more. Enya looked annoyed and sighed. "Haa~ why does this have to happen to me?" We stood there for some minutes and looked around. There were other statues in the hall, but near the walls. One of them reminded me of Kioko. I walked over to the statue and feeled it. Impressive, Luna really made a good copy of her as she showed me her appearance. The whole thing left me speechless. I sucked everything I could into my mind. "What are you doing? -.- ... Come on or I'll leave you alone." "My my, I thought you were annoying because of your pain. But you're normally that way?! Wellwell, I'll come. Don't make a fuss." I sighed. "Oh man, what a hassle." "Yeah, I like you too Enya~saamaaa~." "Vihane-sama! Fry-chan. But I won't marry you!" What the hell? Where did she get the idea of getting married? :-| I shook my head to clear my thought. Luna was entranced the whole time and was a bit sad, as we hurried her up, because we wanted to go. There was only one problem. Three, to be exact. There were three corridors behind doors. one to the right, one to the left and another one straight ahead, behind the tree. "What now? Where do we go?" "Shhhh...Quiet Fry, I'm thinking, where we have to go." "Hey Luna, until Ghosty is finished, do you want to go there?" I pointed to the door on the right side. "Un. Let's go." "H-Heee~ what. I just wanted to say, that w-we have to go there. While pouting she floated towards the door and through it. Luna and I giggled and then went through the door. A light breeze flowed in that tunnel we just entered. Thank goodness! The new one was the same as the hall. A nice floor and spacy. There were some statues of those monsters, we saw before. And after some minutes of walking I could her faint noises. "Mhh.. I think we should be there any minute. I can see some light auras now." She mumbled. "Why do I get the feeling, something isn't right here? Why are there no girls here? It seems somehow lonely." I readied my Tonfa, and my pulse rose up and I smiled,"Better be prepared." "Oh my, you look soooo dangerous. I'm really scared." Enya smirked. "Ach, shut up!" And Luna just had to giggle. The noises are now louder then before. I could make out a voice, that was saying something, but I couldn't understand it. Carefully approaching the next corner, I snuck a look around. There was a large hall again. But this one was even darker. There were lots of candles everywhere. A girl with a long tail of a snake.  "Wow. Another interesting girl appeared." did I whisper to myself. Beside her, other girls were before her. Those I couldn't see, they were in the dark but had a more human shape, it seems. Luna was quiet the whole time and Enya was not interested, she knows everything here. "... and therefore we have to spread our teachings to the whole world. Every monster, that is there living outside has to follow our rule. And you my pupil, will be the chosen ones, to bring them all together!... What the? Is this... some kind of secret cult or something like that? I sighed. Do you know something about this, Luna? "Luna?" "Oh no. I'm not your cute Luna, if you mean that slime over there." I slowly turned around in shock, with the tonfa in my hands. *_* What I saw, let my throat go dry. Yeah, of course I was prepared. But not for this. There was another beauty before my eyes. Also a girl with a snakes tail. And her hair... This is like that of a medusa, haha. ha~?  "Oh my, what cute ssspecimen do we have here. A human male. I think thissss will pleassse my Misstress. Sorry, I can't let you see so much. I'll quiet you for a bit." "Oh hey Mine. What do you want with those? The human is annoying, but the slime is okay." Enya was still here? "I'll see for myself." It was too late for me. Her eyes were really entrancing. She was beautiful and then as I looked at her hair, my mind went crazy. "I knew, that I had to turn my sight away." The Snake called Mine came near me giggling, slowly coiled around my body and drew her face close to mine, our eyes met and then, she gave me a deep french kiss. Her tongue instantly coming out entangling mine. Wow! This is incredible. Then my limbs went numb. "Don't worry. there's nothing to fear." she said with a mischievous smile, kissing me again. Then I could feel my body slowly turning into stone. The last moments, I looked towards Luna, which lay there as a stony statue. Some teardrops rolled down my cheek and then my mind went blank. Day 5 - Part 8c - Evening in the dungeon Somehow I was alive. I couldn't really tell, if I was aware of everything around me, or since when it felt, as if I was dreaming. There was only darkness. My heartbeat was slow. Just what is going on. What happened to me? There was a cute Monstergirl, like a Medusa out of the ancient Greek Mythology. We shared a deep intimate kiss. Then I saw Luna, already covered in stone. And then I got turned into stone. Was there really a chance for me, to defend against her. Or am I really just weak? My thoughts didn't really help me getting into a better mood. Haaa~ I sighed into myself, or something like that. But, if I can be crazy, that would mean, that I'm still alive?! Then Luna, too! Overjoyed I got into a good mood. Jumps of Happiness might come later. - Some time later - "Mmmhhh. I really can't get enough of this tassty human." Something really soft could be felt at my lips. It was the same sensation from before. It was as if I got born anew. What's going on now? My body was numb. Slowly I regained my senses. The Medusagirl kissed me again. "You sshould be fine in no time, honey." Then she left me and went somewhere. Shortly after her announcement, I got everything back. God, but why does it hurt so much? "Aaaaaaahh! What ... the hell." My vision was blurred and as I tried to look around, my eyes only saw green in different shades. My head was heavy. The Medusa came to me again. Curled around my bodyand snuggled herself at me and held me head high with her hand. My head swirled around because I was dizzy. The aftereffects of being stoned are really something. What I also realized was, I couldn't really move. But I'm definetely "back to life". As my vision cleared up, I saw my hands and feets being hold by thick vines. Looking like a "Y" I seem to be brought to another part of the dungeon. It was somewhat dark with a dim light in an otherwise dark cave. The light came from little plants that glowed like little fireflies. A mysterious lightgreen light, very beautiful, how those illuminate their surroundings. Now I took a better look around. Everywhere vines, plants and ... LUNA! She was still in stone. I got restless, tried to escape from those vines, that strongly held me back. "Let me go. Let me go! And undo this stonecrap from her!" I struggled but I was just too powerless. Looking over to the Medusa I pleaded, *sigh* "Please, please! Let her go. I'll do anything, but let her go." My head hung low. Powerless and filled with disappointment. No idea what I could do. I don't want to end like this. "Well, well, well. We can't decide, if we're going to be aggresssive or in such a depresssive sstate, can we? Anything you ssay? Those wordss will pleasse my Misstresss." Her hand fondled my cheek. That girl had a evilish smirk on her face. She was not even surprised or shocked. The situation was totally in her control. What does she intends to do? I stared at her. Any other time I think I'd have somehow enjoyed this kind of situation. But right now there's nothing. Luna is standing pretrified before me.... The vines took me to the center of the cave, or whatever it was, filled with plant-thingies. The Medusa slid over to Luna, carried her over to me, put her about two metres afar from me. "What is it now? What are you going to do to me?" "You will see. Behave for now and be quiet." I didn't knwo what she meant, but I think it'd be pointless to resist or doing something other stupid things. *sigh* "Well, okay. Have time to spare anyway. By the way, hi I'm Su." Now the girl looked surprised at me and smiled. *giggle* "Hihi, Finally broken the ice? But it'ss better that way, no?" She came closer and looked into my eyes. With a very sexy voice like nothing else ever heard she whispered my name. Her mouth was now at my ear and said with a small breath: "My name's Mine." She draws back and smiled mischiviously, while I couldn't get my eyes of off her. What a challenge! I thought. Then behind Mine there was something moving. Whaa~ ouh? "Mymy, the first time that there's a human and you behave like a horny little snake." "I'm sorry, Misstresss." Mine was behaving different then before and she bowed down as soon as she saw the new girl.  What I saw was a girl, a very busty beauty, standing before Mine. But the thing that surprised me, she stood in a full abloomed flower. Why do those things still surprise me? Is that an Alraune? "H-Hey there. Would you mind letting me and my girl go?" "H-How dare you speak to me like that, human!" The vines suddenly tightened their grip and the girls flower got closer. Then she slapped me hard in the face. "Oooww! What was that for?" My cheek hurt like hell. Then another slap. "Have you no manners?! I am Veni-tra Fiore Virag! You have to either call me Fiore-sama or Mistress. Do you understand?" "Erm..... no?" I was baff, what did I do, to receive something like that? She was enraged now. "You, Lady, are not behaving yourself either. Also have got no manners?" Hehe I told her! "Really now. You captured my friend and me, let us get petrified and then you hit me for no apparent reason. WHY SHOULD I LISTEN TO YOU?" She draws even closer, near my face, grabbed my chin and told me: "Listen Boy! I've got your cute little girlfriend all stoned and ready to get crushed anytime by my hand. If you want to save her, then you have to obey me and listen to my orders. GOT IT?" I could do nothing except nodding and a shiver of fear ran through my body as she said this. She got me good. Damn her! "To make it simple: I need you to spread our belief to other monster girls, so they become followers for our cause, mostly on the outside. Thats roughly it." Dumbfounded, I stood there and was overwhelmed. In what kind of shit did I accidentaly tripped into? "Wait... What? ... Errr, why me?" "Because you're a human male. And it's only possible for you." Fiore looked down on my body. As I followed her gaze, I knew what she meant. "You can't possible mean...But how?" "Yes, indeed this is it. You have to get those girls here, so we can do them into followers. And how its done? With sex of course." "B-But. If Ihave to go outside, I might have to fight another Monstergirl. But I'm still kind of weak, so it probably might fail. Therefore, I swear, that I'll help you, if you let mine de-putrify Luna, so she can go with me on my journeys." Some thinking-time later. "mhhh... Maybe thats a valid argument... okay, and to make sure you won't betray me. I've got a present for you." Huh? She made a new flower, like a spear or something that way. "Huh?... What do yo..." "To make it short: I implanted something like a tumor in you. It demands my liquid every now and then. That way you'll have to get special liquid from me. So you always have to think about yourself and coming back here, but if not. Well maybe you'll find out, hihihi? Well now, I think that I can let that slime go. Now, that you're my obedient Slave. Fufufu~" She shocked me, and slushed me to nothingness. What is going on here? But on the other hand I was really happy about Luna becoming free again, that way everything will be alright! Mine approached Luna and then kissed her naughtily. This was somehow really arousing. Slowly I could see, how her body was depetrified. Fiore finally let the vines let go of me. My mood brigthened up and I rushed to Luna and embraced her, as if I haven't seen her for a long time. "Ah, I forgot something." Fiore came closer and then she kissed me forcefully and really deep. She forced her lips on mine and as she opened up my mouth, and her tongue entered my mouth. Like burning with desire our tongues entwined and whirled around eachother. What a way to kiss someone. I wasn't able to resist her, and it wasn't really bad, i've got to admit. My mind went blank and then she suddenly gave me a strange slightly warm liquid to drink, through mouth to mouth. This liquid was very sweet and tasted really good. Then she let me go, as I began to get really aroused. "Now that this has been taken care of, you may go to sleep first. Mine! You help them get to their room. Tomorrow, I'll tell you more. But for now I have something to do. Night." Luna was in a worse shape as I, after she got out of her petrification. I somehow carried her with me as I followed Mine into "our" room. Together with her, we fell down onto the bed. "Good night, honey." <3 said Mine, before she left the room. Then I almost instantly fell asleep. And Luna did the same. Day 6 - Part 01 - A new tomorrow How long has it been, that I slept so well? I usually don't sleep that good, but that was really good. There was nothing special, that I dreamt of. Or maybe there was, but I couldn't remember it. I enjoy my slumber and prolong my sleep somehow with closed eyes. Today Fiore want to tell me more about everything going on here. Well, that's what I hope for.As I sighed I thought about the day before. Luna and I went into a strange dungeon. We met a ghost and then we've gone right into a shitty cult. Moreover this cult has some ... special ... girls in it. I haven't seen that much yet, but those two Lamias and Alraune. They alone are enough to drive me nuts. But I didn't think, that Mine would be like that. Not like that! I sighed again. As I know my luck, the other inhabitants of this sick place aren´t going to be good for my health. There was a sliding sound. There were no doors around, so that means Mine is not far. I don't wanna get up and pretend to be sleeping. Luna seems not to be awake either, at least I can't hear anything that would sound like Luna. "Oh~ he'ss sstill assleep, mmmm!" <3 What does she inte.. Just as I thought this, something wet enveloped my crotch and started sucking. I couldn't bear it, and her slow blow made me really hard. I let out a small moan. "Humans are really amazing, hihi~" What the hell is wrong with her, greeting me like that. Ok, seriously, I don't hate it. But it's strange somehow. I hear and feel like going jelly all over her, making hose lewd and wet noises. Feeling really good down there, my lower body starts to move to her movements. She's doing great. Really great. After some time of her enjoying my meatstick I convulsed and came hard in her mouth. "Mhhhng." I opened my eyes, just to see her licking her lips with her long tongue and gulped down my entire load. "Mhh. You really are tassty my dear. Thank you for the meal!" <3 She smiled innocently like a little girl, that got a pony. She pulled herself up my body and gave my a light kiss. "Now you sshould wake up and meet with Misstress. Your sslime iss already there honey." <3 Then she got off me, winked and left the room. "Oh my god, thats one hell of a morning-greeting. And now my feet are wobbly." If anyone could see me at the moment, I think they would get scared, because I had a big grin on my face.Sitting on the corner of the bed, I lightly slapped my cheeks. "Haa~ Attacke!" Before I'd leave the room, I checked my outfit including my weapons. Surprisingly those were still there. It feels like they're mocking me, because I'm not a worthy opponent?! Well, thats true, but I'll get stronger! There's nothing I can't do. And nothing will stand in my way, bwahaha! Leaving the room, there were two ways. Good thing that I paid attention to what way Mine went. :D So I went the left way. Its just another corridor, like every tunnel else yesterday. Dark, but illuminated by the greenish-flowers. Well, I couldn't tell, if it was morning, the next day or any other day. "Why? Beeeecaaause it's dark heeere! Gnaa~" I said to myself. After a while going along the passage, I wonder if that really was the right way. O_o Then there was finally a door. I went into the room and was surprised by its appearance. There were some stone-figures standing around and a large well-made bed was in the middle of the big room. Its hard to describe, but if somebody saw this, he instantly could tell, that it belongs to a big snake, or Lamia... or a big tasty sausage. Damn, I'm hungry. I have to try finding Fiore's chamber. As quick as possible! Exiting the room and heading straight to where I came from, but now speeding up. God, where the hell am I. Did we really went that far yesterday evening? Speeding around the corner, and another, through a door. "Aaaaargh. WHAT THE FUCK!?!" I shouted angry. "Oh hey, Fry. What a surprise." I saw a girl, that I remember. "Enya! Thaaank god. Finally I met someone!" I told her in a relieved tone. "Yeah. I'm not pleased to meet you, too." She answered frank. "Agh! You always have to mock me, don't you?" "Sure. It makes my crappy day a bit less crappy." I sighed. "Please, help me. I have to find Alraune. Erm, I mean Fiore." She thought about it, but then she nodded, "But you owe me one, so we're clear!" "Whatever, ...okay." She smirked and giggled for a short time. "Then, please follow me. But be quiet." I hummed in agreement and started to follow her, "But no wallclipping, you hear!?" "Tch. You got me." she looks forward, now a bit disappointed but I had to smile. [color=grey]"But don't get your hopes up. You know, that I'm bad at orientating. After a while we got into an area, where the corridor was mostly covered with creeps and vines. The colors got more green and the lights got a bit brighter. I took a deep breath and the clear oxigen produced by those plants entered my sore body. What a great air. Its like back at home, after a good rainpour. "You might be bad at orientating, but you seem to get the right way. Better as I did before." "As if there is anything worse than you, fry! We should be there anytime now." I don't have any idea how we got here. But I remember this place somehow. "Thanks for helping me." "I don't help you for nothing. You owe me one, don't forget! And it would be bad to anger Fiore. And that would be a hassle." Now I could hear voices, that seem to be around here. One of them was Luna and one of them was Fiore. But thats everything that I could make out. Their voices tell me, that the talk seems somewhat serious. Then Enya and I entered the room, which I last saw in the evening, the day before. As if surprised, I interupted their conversation, "Oh my, it looks the same as yesterday. How boring. Good morning. Or something like that." Fiore seems really angry at my late appearance. "What took you so long? Don't talk to me like that!" She then slapped me. "Well, miss-tress Fiore-saamaaa. Your crappy dungeon is confusing! So I ran around trying to get to this place. Only because of my best friend...," I was a bit angry but then looked at Enya with a big fake smile and she replied in the same way, "...I was able to come here. And Damn, give me something to eat!" "Wh-What, what are you doing? Behave yourself in front of your new Master, weakling!" She was about to slap me again, but I intercepted her and grabbed her arm with my hand. "How about stop hitting me, huh? I don't like being hit, y'know?!" Luna and Enya went silent and were surprised because of my reaction. "How. dare. you." She quickly hit me in my stomach. It felt as if a car hit me. And I can tell you, it hurts a lot. I moaned and fell on my knees. "Know your place, slave. You have to earn my respect!" "Ugh. And how can I do this? You said something about it yesterday?!" Still in pain, I tried to calm myself and the whole conversation down. "Mistress! Fiore-Sama! Do you get it now?" Man what a pain in the ass. I sighed. "Why do you want to be called that so badly, Fiore-chan?" She seemed surprised at that question. "W-Well, because this is c-common sense! I am your Master. You are my slave. Easy, isn't it?" Am I in some kind of ... oh yes, I am. -.- I don't want to, but I think its better then being hit, slapped, tortured, killed or abused in an other way. "I'm sorry, Fiore-sama. I'll try to bear with it. You said, you wanted to explain us something yesterday?!" Enya whispered to Luna, "What a hassle. Why are they making such a fuss over such a thing? Haaa~ I'm out here. Haunt you again." Luna giggled "Hihi~ see ya around Enya-chan." She seems happy. I looked over towards them and saw Enya leaving and waved after her. "Bye Enya-chan." "Ach, Shut up fry! Then she was gone. Now only the three of us were left. "So. Now I welcome you to our cult. For your information, I am one of the high councils. There is just one other, you've seen her before. The lamia sorceress that held her ceremony, while Mine found you." I tried to remember. The room was really dark, but she is right. I could get a glimpse of her at that time. "If you'd been caught by her I think you won't be able to be that happy as you are right now. She is the more radical one of us. I don't know what she'd have done to you and your companion." Luna said something after a long time: "So you are the leaders of this cult? What is your purpose? How could you grow, if there are no human males around, to do it your way?" "You could say this. But it's not quite right. We, meaning that sorceress and I, are the leaders of the cult. But there is one standing above us. She is the source of this cult. Its her way of doing things, that led us to where we are now. She corrupts every newcomer and that way they get pinned to the cult. Its like a magic spell. I don't know how it really works. We leaders were the first ones to get corrupted. But somehow it had a not very big effect on me." "And what is it different from your style?" "Good question slimey lady. Because of the corruption being not that strong, my body was able to analyse it. That way I am able to make my "own" form of corruption, mixed with my genius-plant-type-secrets." "Ohhh okay. So I'm corrupted by your tumor, right? What sideeffects are there.....Mistress?" I was curious how it would affect my health. Fiore smiled,"You're addicted to the liquid, that only I produce. And if you don't get some in time, your body would react accourdingly. Don't try it, best choice for you." That was really vague and I don't think I'd get more information. For a better surprise, huh? "What is the cult for? What does it worship?" Luna asked. "The cult was created by my Superior. Rembrena Tin'ril. She's a Baphomet and barely here with us. Why? I don't really know. But she worships an old Lord." "I heard about those Lords from Luna. But.. "old" lord?" Fiore nodded,"Yes. Her name is long forgotten. It was a dark age under her rule. Not very much know about this and there are not that many information about her." Luna'S eyes shimmered as she listened to Fiore. She was really interested learning about new things. And this is one of those things, because she went with me on the journey. "W-W-W-What lord? Whats her name?" Fiore sighed. It was clearly visible, that she doesn't want to talk about it that openly. "If we should help you, with whatever you want to do, then you should tell us everything there is." I barged in."...Mistress." She paused for some time in thought. Hey breathing got heavy and it really seemed as if this needed determination and willpower. "..." Now it looked like she was in pain. What the hell happens to her? Her body cramped and I held her tightly. Luna also stood beside us, to provide support. ".... A... ga..raz. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh." Her scream was loud and there I had shivers ran through my body. That was one frightening scream. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturApr 10, 2017 1:36 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Su's Story [4/8] Day 6 - Part 02 - A new tomorrow Did she say Agaraz? I looked over to the confused Luna, but she only shrugged her shoulders and wasn't sure, what to do. I held her in my arms and her eyelids flickered. With her last movements she pointed towads the wall. It was a bit more colorful as the rest of the "room". The cause are some fruits that were hanging around. "Bring... the... purple one. Feed it. To me." She spoke in delirium. "What the hell is going on? Luna, bring that purple thing here." She did as I told her and brought the said purple plant quickly over. "Now to feed her."It's filled with a liquid? How can I...? I see where this is going. Well, I've got to help her. Otherwise I'd be in trouble, too. Drinking the liquid, I opened her mouth and did the same as she did the day before. Pressing my lips onto hers, I feed her. After some time she hugged me and deepened the kiss further. It seems, as if she's way better now that she's gotten the juice. I somehow part from her. Fiore was dizzy. "What isss going here? What did you do?" Mine rushed in and was in shock at the sight of her Master. "Fiore-ssama, Masster!" "She said something about 'Agaraz' or something like that. Then she cramped in pain. " I tried to defend myself to state my innocence. "We gave her the juice in that purple plant, as she wanted us to." added Luna. Mina seems relieved at our words. Thats good, I thought. "T-Thanksss." Then she started to cry and I gave Fiore into Mine's arms. She held her tightly, then buried the plantgirls face at her bust and stroked her hair. Under tears she whimmered,"Masster... thank god." That was a really emotional scene and somewhere deep inside myself I had sympathy. A tear rolled out of my eye and I smiled lightly. "I think we should leave them for now." Mine looked over to us and nodded. We quietly left Alraune's cave. "It looked like you didn't know anything about this Agaraz either, do you?" Her head hung down and she was deep in thought. "mhh...." I stopped abruptly but Luna didn't seem to notice it. As i thought... My pace went up again and I hugged her from behind and whispered to her, "Ne~ Luna. It's alright. If there's anything on your mind, then please don't hold back and tell me, okay?" She turned her head to me with teary eyes. She turned around and started crying into my chest. "I- I never.. saw anything like that before. I was scared. I didn't know what to do... Uhuhuuuu~" I held her and caressed hear head. "Don't worry. I'm here for you. But let's get back for now." "Un." Because she was somehow unable to walk, I took her up and held her like a princess. "Wh-what?" "Ssshh.. take it easy for now. My princess." :-) I wasn't able to notice it, but Luna is really light. Well, maybe it's because I'm not that weak. She leaned at my chest and closed her eyes, still sobbing sometimes. Slowly going through the hallway I myself was in thought as well,Agaraz. What is it? It seems to be a really bad thing, considering the pain that Fiore gone through, just to say its name. A long sigh escaped my body. Well first towards our room. This time I think I remember the way a bit. Here ... right. Straight and then... bingo! Phew! Yaa~y!, I cheer to myself. My arms now a little bit tired of holding Luna the whole time, I'm happy to arrive at the right place. I let her down on the bed and sat myself beside her, stroking her head afterwards, smiling at her. She opened her eyes and smiled back slightly with teary eyes. "Maybe you should rest a bit. I'll try to stealthily stroll around to find out more about this dungeon. Rest well MyLady!" Right after I said this I slowly stood up and readied myself to leave. Just as I was about to go, Luna held my hand. "Please. Don't leave..." Her voice was shaking a bit. As I faced her and listened to her voice, something in my heart was about to jump. How could I let her alone now? I'm such an idiot. She may be intelligent and stronger than me. But she's still a girl. I tried to calm down, because my thoughts were running wild. After a moment of silence, Luna let go of my hand. Sitting down again beside her I was holding her hand. "I'm sorry. I won't leave." "Thank you, darling-onii-chan." She started to grin at me and I got emberassed. "..." I stared at her, got deep red and looked down shyly. "Hihihi~" Luna's mood seems to change to the better now. I then leaned over her and gave her a long warm kiss. After parting, I smiled. "Re-ve-nge." ^_^ "Come here, I want to huggle with you." "Yes, my princess!" I undressed my armor and lay beside her. We looked each other into our eyes. "We don't know each other for long. But I've really fallen for you, Su-onii-chan." <3 "Same for me. I've fallen for you, too. But.. sorry. Now I'm just a lowly slave of that Fiore." I felt down because of that. I don't wanted to end as a slave for a plant. "hihi. Don't worry about that anymore." A bit shocked about this, I looked at her in confusion. "Huh? What do you mean?" She behaved secretively,"I've talked about Fiore already. Before you arrived at her place. And, if you believe me or not, she'S nicer as you think she is." "Well, I think she doesn't like me. May be mutual." "But you looked, like you'd enjoy the kisses that you shared until now." Luna looked sulky. "Well, I've got to admit, that she's really hot. And that kiss... wow." I grinned. "Oooohh Su! Don't you dare! Meanie!" She hit me lightly. "Well, not as beautiful and sexy as you are." "Pfff!" I laughed and then Luna started laughing, too. What a nice feeling. You really could tell, that some stones fell of our hearts. "Mhh.. what did we talked about just now?" "Ah.. nothing. But I've got to tell you something important!" "What is it?" "Do you remember, as we were on the beach?" "Oohoh~ You naughty little girl. Yah of course, you were really amazing!" "hihi~ Not that, you idiot! Do you think only about that?" She was amused. "Well no. there are other things, that I think about. For example you, or how to get into trouble." :D "Ok. Let's get serious." "Thats better! ... you know. As we merged togehter." "I thought, its not about us having sex?" xD She completely ignored my interruption successfully and went on, "... ... As we merged together, I left a bit of my essence in your body and took a bit of yours into mine. That way, we're linked. It's possible for us to merge quite instantly." Now it was my turn to be impressed,"Thats... amazing? So.. what benefits do we get from this ...merging?" "I don't know. There was not much records in our books and even my mother wasn't really able to effectively merge with my father. So, it may do nothing in the end." "Well, first: It's somehow really nice to be like that with you. Second: We won't know until we try, do we?" I smiled at her and she did the same. "Thats right." She sat up in the bed and so did I, looking forward for what was about to come. "Like that time, you have to imagine and think about us becoming one. It may take a while and some training is needed it think. I went silent and closed my eyes. Merge with Luna. Become one. ... I repeated it over and over again. Forming a picture in my head. But I've got no clue how to go on. Then Luna helped me and slowly wrapped herself aroud me, invading my body. I couldn't fight back anymore and it was a strange feeling now. My mouth was shut by her slime and I started to suffocate. As she notived it, she ended the try and held me. "So-Sorry. I'm sorry. Are you alright?" After some coughs and deep breaths for fresh air I looked at her,"Don't worry. Such a thing won't kill me. But I've got to be sorry. I'm really useless, ain't I?" "Don't speak like that. We just have to learn it. We'll be able to merge again, like last time." We were tired and went to bed. It may be still daytime, or something like that. But I couldn't be sure. There was no sun, no clock. No way to tell, which time it is. So I didn't care. It felt right to go to bed now. We snuggled together and closed our eyes. Day 6 - Part 03 - What lies ahead !? Some hours later I woke up. Luna still snuggled against me and snoring a little. Well it was more a bubbling sound which was quite amusing. I had to smile as I watched her "bubbling". Looking at the boring ceiling I let my lady's words go through my mind again. I hope, that I'll be able to do that merge-thing again with her. It was somehow suffocating, but it's like I want to do it. And if its just for the sake of protecting her. I sighed and held my back of hand over my eyes. You'll see that you'd be able to rely on me more in the future. So that I'll be able to protect you. Not only with your and mine strenght together, but also with my strenght alone. But at the moment, I've no idea how to accomplish this task. Even if I had been dragged here against my will. Even if this island is something like another strange dimension... I somehow feel like, if I'm with her I can overcome anything! I let my sight slender along Luna's nice bodylines. We should learn more about each other. My eyes went to the ceiling again. I have to ask Fiore about this curse and how exactly I'll be of help to her. Somehow I can't bring myself to like the idea of forming an big evil cult for some sort of dark lord from long ago. "Mhhmmhhg*blub*" "Yep, that's right. That might be a bad idea." Time to learn and train a bit. The room was just lit well enough, so that I could make out everything and didn't trip over anything. Looking around for my Tonfa I spotted them a bit away on a shelf. I think getting to know me weapons better will help me get accustomed to them. After taking them I held them in my hands like an idiot. "Maybe I should'Ve done this earlier. Will those really do in actual combat?" My mind went in every direction and I tried to remember some moves or techniques, that I could use with them. Its done like this, right? I held the Tonfa, my hands grabbed the hard wooden handle. It feels just right for me. Then I adjusted te Tonfa, the long shaft should be used to protect my arms and this short one.. seems to be for fast attacks. After some playing around, I got a general understanding of the handling. This should do for the basics at first. But I've got to meet someone, that can train me with these. This is really nice. I swung the tonfa, and somewhat controlled them with the handles. Sometimes I hit myself or the wooden shafts strived my arms. "Oww." The force it gets is really something else. I think I know, why police-forces use them all around the world. Its very good to protect and knock out enemies. And whats more, the shafts of these Tonfa are sharpened at each end. I should be careful and really get a trainer for those. As I know myself I'D just stumble and fell on one of those. That would be no good. As I were doing some silly movements and try to look cool to myself I heard a giggle. Flustered I stopped my 'training' and turned around, just to see Luna laughing at me. "I- .. well. I was just training, you see. Sorry if I woke you up. What do you say. Did I look good?" "Hahaha~, to be true: No. You looked lame and it was really funny to watch." I looked a bit disappointed and pouted. "... But I think thats only because I know someone, that looks way better with those. You know her, too." "No, you don't say... You mean Sila is way better at those than I? I didn't expect that." "Hihi~ leave Sila alone, silly! She's probably one of the few ones, that would look even worse than you did before." "Ugh. That hit me." I faked an arrow hitting me in my heart. "Hahah, Ba~ka. No I mean Liz-chan. Those are her weapons." She smiled warmly. "Who's Liz-chan?" O_o Luna facepalmed. I thought about it again and after a while it got to me,".... Aaaaahh Liz-chan! You mean Sherlock, that calm Lizardgirl. Yeah! ... But I don't think she'd teach me anything, right?" "Please don't insult her. She's my friend, ya know!" "Sorry, sorry!" I grinned and nodded. "... But thats only possible, if we get out of here." "True. But Fiore said, we would go out to gather followers, right? That's our chance." "You're right. But if I'm addicted to her liquid and have to get this every once in a while, I don't know if this will be easy like that. And I'd like to know more about this 'corruption', that I'll spread for her." Then I did something else. "Say Luna. Are you shrinking?" I wondered about that before but she seems smaller than yesterday. "Huh.. yeah. Of course I am. I do need nutricients and or Water to retain my normal form. I'm able to go into another form to conserve my energy. But if I stay normal I lose substance. When I've absorded lots of liquid, I'm even able to become very big. On the other hand, I can get tiny. Unfortunately this also affects the strenght of my abilities. Wow! Thats news to me. "Thanks for letting me know. Thats a not very unimportant information for me." "Sorry. Didn't mean to hide it. But there was no opportunity to tell you until now. "Doesn't matter. We just have to learn to cope with it." I patted her on the head and she closed her eyes and smiled happily. "By the way. I'm curious about this whole merging stuff, so lets continue later. I wanna know, what happens to us." "Un." She looks really happy now. Maybe she was concerned if I'd continue after what happened before. "Mhh.. let's check out how Fiore is doing, shall we?" She nodded and so we left our new 'home' to head to our,... my new mistress. Fortunately Luna was beside me, able to correct my awesome navigation skills. As we arrived at her 'plantcave' it was like nothing happened. We heard Mine humming some kind of song in the back of the room. She looked at us surprised but then nodded and smiled. The medusa wriggled towards us, "Hey there... Thanks for helping master." "Don't mention it. I'd feel bad, if I would've done nothing." I kept silence about the fact, that I thought about my own wellbeing first. But hey, I'm addicted to her. "How is she?" I looked around, but couldn't see her. "She's fine now and in the back. She's got a big area that she controls. As long as she's in that area she can move around quite freely." This must be a real creepy sight, I thought. "Can we talk to her?" Mine nodded and told us to follow her through some tunnels. "I didn't thought her area was this big." I was really amazed. The air around here smelled quite nice, too. It calmed me down. "Here we are." She showed us another cave full of plants. It looked like a djungle and she was resting on a bed that was made out of roses. just her legs were still in her flowerbloom. As we walked towards her place I shoed some creeps and plants aside and they followed my orders. I giggled at the sight. If this would be possible at home this would be funny. Fiore turned her head. "You're right on time. I need you, before you will go out." Slightly shocked I looked confused at her. "How about a little thank you?" She looked emotionsless and suddenly a creep come from the ceiling and hit me in the face. "Why should I thank you for an obvious duty of yours?" Ugh. There she goes again. "What do you need us for?" Fiore looked at Luna and thought a little. She seemed to agree on something. "You're right. At first I just needed my slave. But I think you're good, too." "What the fuck are you talking about? .... Mistress." "You'll see, after I've 'examined' you thoroughly." "Haaa~?" She smirked mischiviously and I don't really like how she said this word. 'Examined', the ring of the word alone is creeping me out. And her smile does no better to relieve me of this feeling. "We don't have a word in this matter, do we?" "Nope."^_^ "It can't be that bad, can it?" Luna tried to make me feel better. "You can't imagine how bad it is, hahaha~" Ok, Mine destroyed my hope completely. "Really now, thanks Mine. You destroyed my hope." She giggled,"You're welcome." Luna looked at me and maybe saw my color turn really pale as I saw what was coming, she herself turning into a translucent white color. Oh god, i've got a bad feeling about this. Day 6 - P4 - That, what lies ahead! This! Somewhere I think that I've seen it before, but I can't really remember. It looks like an Coffing or an iron maiden, just made out of many plants... At first thing I remembered something like this: But naah, that can't be. I mean, Why would something like this be here of all places? "Aaah, my examinationpod arrived." With a surprised look I turn my head towards her. *cough* "Ehem, Fiore-sama. You did say, that Luna would be 'examined', too? How will she be examined? In this thing? ... and what the hell is this thing, for starters?" "Do not worry my slave. This 'pod' is especially reserved for you." *giggle* "Luna-chan will be personally inspected and examined by me." Fiore lustfully glanced over to Luna and she only smiled lightly in return. "Why would you only inspect her personally? How about me? Please." The 'examinationpod' suddenly opened up and revealed its insides. Oh shit! Its really what I remember. In the game it was somewhat interesting. But now, so suddenly. No! "You? Examined by my godly self? You've got to be kidding me! There's no way, that I'd let you get the pleasure to be touched by me." She really fancies herself. "If you hurt Luna in some way, then... then... " Luna was staying relatively silent all the time. Does she think of some way to get me out of this mess? I look over to her and she smirks. "... then WHAT?" she snapped at me. "Then I shall smite ye~ with my mighty ... might! O_O" Suddenly Fiore bursts out in bell-like laughter. I was stunned at this sight. "My, my. You're able to lau..." Before I could finish my sentence she came over and hit me hard in the stomach. I growled. It hurts. "I'll not harm your cute little slimey. And I treat her like that, because she's special." I muster up courage, "And I am a human, ain't I special, too, around here?" In my 'world' that would be a totally different thing. But here its another case. "Yaa~ right. It's because you are soo~ special, that you get this special experimen... examination-pod." Does she think that I'm stupid? -.- My gace went to the iron maiden again. "I am so not ready for this!" Now Luna finally said something,"P-Please endure it!" "Luna! My Darling! You know, in these situations you've got to protect me." She smiled at me warmly, which makes my heart flutter. "Fiore told me, that it won't hurt you. You'll feel really good. I think we can trust her." My jaw dropped wide open. "Luna, one does not simply trust an Alraune with something like this at hand!" "Now get yourself naked and examined. ENYA! You help him." I turned around and see Enya beside me. "Oh.. hi Enya-chan. What brings you here?" ^_^ She giggled like a little girl and suddenly she enters my body. What the hell happened. I... What the hell? My body moved towards the iron maiden. I squeaked like a little girl. "Don't wanna. Don't wanna! Nooo~ Bytheway why is there something in height of my butt?" "Just because. It's a little bonus feature. Enjoy yourself." "You can do it Darling!" "I don't want to 'do' it with this~~" "Now shut up fry. hihi~" I was silenced and there's someone else beside Fiore who's really enjoying this. Then I went the last steps towards this thing. She turned me around and I was inside the iron maiden and the door slowly closed. Then Enya exited me and ended the possession. "Have a nice time." "I hate you!" After this the only thing I could do, was screaming my lungs out. "Now, come here my lovely Luna. I'll examine you thoroughly." "Un. And it really doesn't hurt for him? He seems in pain." "These are only screams of pleasure. Only screams of pleasure." Luna sighed relieved and then went into Alraune's flower. They both embraced eachother and Alraune started her 'examination' with a deep kiss, while in the background there were undying screams of myself,... and all this before anything happened. Day 6 - P5 - Rape! (This is NSFW) At last I got to see my dear Luna and Fiore kissing eachother deeply. What a hot view. It was the last view I got before I was locked into this darkness. There are wet and squishy noises all around me. I only wanted to scream and I did my best to do it. My lungs were at full power, but as I expected, nothing happened. No, to be more precisely, I wasn't helped to get out of here. Was to much to ask for, huh? I' terrified. My body is ticklish, really ticklish. My body isn't ready for this. I'm just to aware of the fact, what is about to happen. And I so don't want it. Well, I'm really open minded regarding a lot of things. I also tried helping myself pleasing my backdoor. But the very first times were enough. I didn't like it and there was no feeling. Wanted to know how it would feel for a woman. But maybe everyone's different regarding those things, too. All this thoughts ran through my mind in just a few seconds. The noises got wetter, everything seems to be moving and crawling around me. I screamed again, this time out of fear. I should start to focus my mind on something else, so I can try to 'ignore' all this. I pray to god, that I'm somehow able to focus. Thinking back, wha.... Something sticky and wobbly was poking at my mouth. I held it close, as it seems to be larger than the average 'tentacle' around here. Not that there seem to be any standards for those. It smears its lubricant liquid through my face. I close my eyes. [i]Think about Luna and Fiore... Think about Luna and Fiore... Think about Luna and Fiore...[i] My mind trailed off. Those two beauties were drawn slowly before my minds-eye. The background filled itself with a blurry tone out of green and brown. Was Fiore's cave always this crappy? They embraced eachother. Luna seemed a bit more shy and Fiore went instantly into offensive. Fiore's hands slowly strokes Lunas cheeks. She draws herself closer to my darling, just to land with her lips onto Luna's. At first it was a warm and gentle kiss. They parted from now and then, just to start kissing again. They learn to know each other better. Lust, that was written all over the plantgirls face. Luna's gotten more and more dreamy. And then, suddenly... Something creepy touched my butt. That difficult to describe something on my butts height. It caressed my buttocks at the same time and crawled over my ass, up and down. I squeaked because of that sensation. *uuummpppff* SHIT! My mouth suddenly got filled with this large slimy thing. I shivered and my whole body did, too. It entered it deeply, so that I hd to choke. It hurts. I don't want this. Luna.....Fiore... The thing squirted something into my throat and my body got really hot. Aphrodisiac?! It started moving. Its wrong! .... Luna Fiore Fiore released herself from the kiss. She gave Luna some of her Liquid to drink. Maybe to set her instincts on fire. And how well this works. Luna buried herself in Fiore's chest and started to caress her nice well-developed breasts. She liked over the aureola with her slimey tongue. Some moaning told her, that she was right in doing so. She increased her density, so Fiore is able to do, what she wants with the now burning slimy. While her breasts were gently taken care of by Luna, she strokes Luna's head. Her moans slightly getting heavier. Luna now kissed her way downwards. Her hands smoothly going down Fiore's waistline. My darling looks up to her 'partner'. Fiore looked down and gave her a smile and nod of agreement. Luna started by kissing around Fiore's cameltoe. Fiores moans gotten louder. She bit her lips and tried to endure those pulses of ecstasy that ran through her body. "Mhhhmm. Luna. That's really goo~d." Luna didn't care and intensified it. With her hand, she slightly caressed the slit, while kissing the clit. Fiore's gotten really wet by now and releasing some liquid. She held Luna's head lightly and struggled from the pleasure. Her mouth now kissed Fiore's lower mouth. She sprinkled it with light kisses. Now she's poking the slit with her tongue and ran up and down the entrance. What an arousing scene. Their bodies shivered all over from excitement. Luna then struck her tongue out into Fiore's lovehole and pleases it. Fiore bit on her lips. She tried to keep control, but as if her body would beny that fact, she lets out even louder cries of pleasure. Ughhhhummmmhgf I wanted to break free from this thing, that slides in and out of my mouth. It just does as it pleases. Its sticky and I can't do anything. At this time, my whole body is covered in this mucky stuff. I'm not only covered in this creepy stuff, but on every inch of my body, there are those tentacles crawling and poking around. My mind was overpowered and couldn't handle all the feelings, that I experienced. My mind wanted to get blank. But now it was more an trance like state. Why did I start on sucking on that thing? No!... I .. I don't want this. I only hear those strange noises. *schlrp**schwip**schwop* Now it was Fiore, who took care of Luna's pleasure. She kissed her again, just to taste her own juices it seems. Her hands on the back, stoking it softly wander down and grabbed the nice buttocks. Luna squeaked a bit, but was shut with a deep kiss. It was a hot kiss and both sunk into each other ferociously. Now it was Fiore, whe went down a bit, licking and kissing Lunas lightly slimey breasts. She looks up to Luna with dreamy eyes. "P-Please. Fuck me. Hard." Luna was taken back a bit. With a puzzled look, Fiore let a creep of her bring a flask. "Drink." She was really hot. And Luna was in some trance, too. She took it and grulped it down in one go. Then suddenly she moaned. Fiore kissed her way down Luna's belly. As she reached her destination, Luna looked down and was as shocked as she could be in her state. She cried out in pleasure as Fiore started stroking and licking her suddenly grown penis. Why does Fiore has got such a strange potion? The plantgirl let her tongue swirl around the tip of her new toy. Now it were Lunas moans, that filled my mind. If I wasn't erect until now, then I'm now hard as a rock. Fiore was restless and didn't hold back. She took it whole into her mouth and it seems to me that she enjoys, what she's doing. Maybe she'd try my shaft sometimes. Fiore puts it out and looks up, "Please. Take me now. My virginity." Luna smiled and turned around the Alraune. She bend her over the flower. "mmmhh.. Do. it. now!" "Mymy, rushing aren't we. I'll take your's. But not the one you want." Luna got an mischievous smile, and ... .... the big thing at my butt. It slowly tried to enter my forbidden hole. No... No! That's a one way street. No! The slimy tentacle forced its way deep into my insides and I only got a muffled scream out. While I was sucking onto the tentacle that violates my mouth. It slides in and out. It didn't feel good. And it wasn't getting better. It was different. My backdoor was broken through and it also slid in and out. It raped me and I thought my insides would be pulled out. It hurts. I want to scream and let out my pain. Some tears start dripping. My sucking got more intense. Fiore.... "aaahhn! Ha... Ha! Oh .. yes!" "Mhhmm.. this is.. good" Luna thrusted her stick into Fiores second pleasure hole. Both of them really enjoyed it. Luna stooped over Fiore, slowly taking her from behind, then groping her breasts. She kneaded them nicely, pinching her nipples. She pulled Fiore up, and thrusted harder. Fiore was overwhelmed. This new angle just did her a good time. "aaaaaah! Ha! Hhhhn!" She was now screaming in ecstasy more than before. She hold ou her hand, turned her head and they kissed again, moaning into eachothers mouth. The tentacle raped me senseless. It was going in, poking my insides. My belly hurts a lot. Not only my back, my whole body was more than sore. My body began to move, too. Why? Why does this happen? Now from the front, there was something else. It got itself over my meatstick. Mine went in and it was like I was making love to something creepy unknown thing. Wait!? My hips started moving even more. The new feeling wasn't that bad. but it wasn't that intense to overwrite the other feelings that I got in the meantime. They ended the kiss, then Luna grabbed Fiore by her waist and then sped up her pace a lot. She went crazy with lust and rammed her noodle even harder into Fiore, that was constantly screaming. Luna herself was moaning loudly as she didn't know that feeling she had, when banging the girl. She slids in and out like she had done nothing else before. Now with more confidence, she moved her hips and randomized her movements to increase their pleasure. It was answered with even more moans. Now I was being violated on three sides. My mouth was numb and I wasn't about to choke anymore. I just wanted to puke all this sickness out. My back was hurting a lot. It doesn't feel good. All over my body there still were other tentacles crawling here and there. Like sticky tongues that caress all of your body at the same time. I just want this madness to end. Both of the girls are reaching their climaxes. Luna went even faster and even Fiore just helped and moved to get the most pleasure. "Haaaaa~~ haa~.. mmhh... I'm cumming... I'cu..." "Nyaa.. Ha! Me... too." Out of breath they scream their last sentences. They cramped up and kissed each other deeply again and then Luna poured lots of liquid into Alraune's body. "So~ much. Good." Luna smiled and both lay down together. My head was going with the movement of the upper big tentacle, my hip was moving owards the front to thrust it into the hole. In the meantime the otherone penetrated my backdoor endlessly. I moaned. It didn't feel good. I don't want this. ... Please. I came hard into the front. And the tentacles did the same. Over and over again, on me and in me. Fi..na..lly. I.. did.. it. I finally passed out, but they went on, nevertheless. Day 6 - P6a - Anger! - Few hours later - I feel really comfortable right now. Fiore and me were laying embraced together after our little fun. Her hands were laying on my soft body. Smiling and in a good mood at first my gaze went over to the chamber were Su went in. I still heard some really quiet noises coming from it. It's still in progress? 'Went on for some time now' I thought. Hopefully it wasn't that bad. ^_^ Somehow, I wonder how it happened, he got hold of my 'heart', or should I say core? Slimes don't really have a 'heart', like others have. Lots of us don't even have a core. It saddens me, that only a few are really able to think for themselves and are not purely acting on instinct. But just because of that fact, that I'm like this I was able to meet my darling the way we have. And for this I'm really grateful! He enters my mind and I blush quite quickly. Chuckling slightly, I love him. He's the right one for me, no questions. My mind wanders off again, daydreaming. Then realizing what was wrong, I looked around. He is not here? Where could he be? Maybe he saw Fiore and me laying here peacefully and didn't want to disturb us. I hope he's not that mad. I wonder what he went through. I said he should endure it, but I only knew what Fiore told me. 'If he is obedient there would be some minor injections and liquids he has to be covered with', she said. That at way she would get information and a thorought analysis about his body and such things. 'It won't hurt.' Shaking my head to clear my mind I blubbered a bit and went out of Fiore's flower. She's a somewhat mysterious and beautiful woman, I must admit. But why is she so nice to me, but not to my Su? The noises from the chamber suddenly stopped and it opened a crack. Strange translucent-white fluids made its way out of the chambers rift down onto the floor. That must be the fluids, that she mentioned. I smiled and wanted to surprise him with a warm smile, welcoming him back and embrace his body with my arms. The door opened and more of the fluid came out. at first just some drops, then some small trickles and finally it just gushed out. My gaze went towards Su. He was a tall (taller then me) man. With first short and now a bit more grown dark blonde hair. He had a bit of a belly and his back was broad, which gave him a strong and intimidating look. But his face was more on the soft side. His smile was warm and I just could loose myself in his green-blue eyes. Being happy, that I could see him again, my smile went bigger. But my smile vanished rather fast as I got saw this. I got pale and stood there in shock. There was some sort of tentacle exiting his mouth, still some fluids coming out of it. His whole body was covered in this sticky strange smelling liquid. His thing down there was limp and on the 'door' was coming out another white fluid. Must be his semen?! Then with a plopping noise, another tentacle left Su's body's back entrance. This was a terrifying sight for me. My Core stung and I somehow felt bad. His eyes were closed and there was no sign of life. Just as if there was an invisible hold been released his body it collapsed in a heap and fell straight down onto the floor and into a strange mixture of everything, that came out of the chamber. "Oh my god." I rushed to his side and turned him on his back, lifting his head. Lots of this strange stuff came out of him and it would be the understatement of the year to say that his body looks 'worn out'. I pulled him out of this mess and seated him on the wall. He was lifelessly sitting there, no reaction at all. But as I noticed, he could barely breath. This was definetely nothing unharmful. There were strangling marks all over his body. He must've resisted quite a lot. But in there, no chance. "What have I done... How..." My core hurt a lot more then before, "W-What happened to ya? Su. Hey Su. Wake up. P-Please!" My eyes went teary and a deep emotion came up, filling my eyes with tears. I held his head to my chest and buried my face in his hair. "S-Sorry." "My, my. What do we have here. Seems like Maiden-chan went a little overboard and excited, huh?" Fiore's amused voice. Somehow I think she knew this was going to happen. "Well, I feel sorry for him to not be able to use this chance to feel really good. Hihi~" She said with not even a slight bit of care for him. "Ya know that he was going to be hurt, don't ya?!" Another unknown emotion swelled up inside my deepest parts of the core. What is this feeling? "Maybe? But, it seems, that he resisted quite a bit. And Maiden-chan was happy and played with him. A lot, if I might add." "You said it wouldn't hurt!!" My gaze went from sad to something other I didn't know. "Did I say that? mhh.. But If Iron Maiden goes overboard there's nothing I can do, is there?" An innocent smile was directed at me. This feeling. I read about it. It's anger, rage. And it fit this situation perfectly. I was enraged. I tried to stay calm. Don't want to cause any problems for Su. But I really don't know what got me this mad. Was it my naivete? Was it because of my failure? Was it because Fiore tricked me? Or was it the fact that Su got hurt? Or was everything building up inside me? I'm little confused, my body started to tremble. "Hahaha~" She really started laughing. It was a terrifying laugh. How could one be like that? "Don't worry. That crappy slave there isn't dead. But he must've had one hell of a 'good' time." Fiore waved with her hand. "And what good will it be, now that ya were able to do this with us?" My rage didn't want to go away, my voice was filled more and more with it. "You'll see soon enough! But it will benefit your travels around. And like this I'll benefit, too" I looked to Su and wrapped most of his body in my slime, to carry him. "I really don't know what there is, that you like about this piece of crap slave." "You'll see soon enough. Don't worry. We'll be able to get away from your grip." "Luna was it? You shouldn't argue or fight with me, or you'll regret it. And now go and wash my slave. The bath is down the floor and then left, last door on the right." "Fiore. let me tell you this for the first and last time." I took a breath. Calm down Luna. You're way better than her. "Don't. ever. dare. to order ME around again!" If my gaze could kill, she'd be long gone. And not just one time. "Ahaha~ You? Are you threating me? What are you going to do, spit some goo at me?" She doesn't take me seriously? "No. This is an Advice, if you don't want to be crushed." She went silent and smiled. "Now go. Wash up and see you later, little slimy." Nnnnngg... still trembling with rage I let her go and went out of her cave. On the way to the bath I went into another room and let my rage out and crushed the wall as if it was nothing. "Ppffhh... That was necessary!" Then I laid Su careful into the water. It had a nice temperature and I hope that it would work and will relax him. After some time, he was not smelling like before anymore. He had a nice entrancing fragrance around him now. A bit sweaty, but this was very good. I carried him over into our room, onto our bed. I snuggled with him and his time I wrapped him up in my body, to protect him. Day 6 - P6b - Experiments! - meanwhile at Fiore's cave - "Iss everything alright Masster?" Mine was worried. "Pah. This is nothing. I was just a bit startled. But I'm really really curious about them now. I think I fell for her. This Luna is really interesting and gorgeous." "But M-Masster, y-you have me." Mine was sad and jealous. "You've gotten a new plaything. Now I've got one, too. And there is something about this slimegirl, but I can't put it into words." "Mmmhmmnnn. If you ssay sso. But what about Ssu... I mean your new sslave? Are you really not worried?" "W-Why would I be worried. I couldn't predict, that the Iron Maiden would go overboard to such extends! But he won't die." "Ssso he'ss sspecial, too? And Luna. Sshe'ss really caring for him. How nice." *sigh* "I don't know if he is or not. But now help me with my experiments. We have to do something out of the information, analysis and fluids we extracted." "Y-yess Masster. You look happy!?" "We've gotten more than enough material to work with. So of course I'm happy. Now lets go!" So Mine and Fiore left the cave. Day 7? - P1 - Alive! Hazy pictures of me being raped appeared before my eyes and I jumped out of my bed. Covered in cold sweat I saw Luna on the bed beside me. My breath was rushed and I needed to calm down. My whole body aches, which it always does, when I slept for too long. Suddenly some sparks of my memory appeared before my eyes again. Just blurry memories. But they are enough to let my belly feel bad. I so don't want to recall that event, even more so, because it seems I passed out at some time. Taking some deep breaths helped to calm me for the moment. I took a peek at Luna, laying peacefully there. I wonder what time it is. *grumble* I think my body wants to tell me, that I'm hungry. Luna was snoring slightly and bubbling like always, so I sat beside her and let my hand gently glide over her body. "Mmhmhmm" *blub* I had to giggle again. This sight is just too funny but really cute. Then suddenly a big balloon-like bubble appeared from her nose. I extended my finger and let the bubble pop. *peng* Huu~aaaah?! *yawn* Her shock ended in a big yawn. "Moin Sweetheart." I smiled at her. She blinked some times and it seems, that she's really tired, "Mhhh. Heya Darli~*yawn*~ng" ... "...... Su??" She then got straight up and embraced me strongly, "I'm so glad you're okay." I coughed, "Well, more or less... yeah. But I'm glad, that you're fine, too." Smirking, I held her chin and we kissed each other. *gruuuuummmble* I laughed. "Sorry, So what happened after I passed out?" She gave me a bit of an overall explanation, what surprised me a bit, but made me happy nevertheless. I gave her a warm smile and gave her a kiss as thanks. Now it was her time to blush and fidgeting, looking down. "I-Its the least I-I could do..." "Well, dunno about you, but I'm really, really hungry right now. You don't know, where we can grab something to eat, do ya?" Her head shook in denial and I thought for little time. Because there were no other options I have to rely on Fiore for now. Hope she doesn't want me to do that to me again. Next time I'll get really angry at her and... stare her to death maybe?! God I really need to become stronger, do I? As we arrived at Fiore's green plant cave, we couldn't find any trace of her nor Mine. Scratching my head I wander around and finally could take a better look at this "room". Plants growing everywhere. The walls actually are Vines, too. So she's able to move around freely in her domain, huh? Or what exactly does she need to move around? As I asked myself such questions, I saw a small throne with a very interesting shape. Well, it has to fit for her. Its got a round sitting place and two crescent shaped arms, that open up a bit to one side. In ne middle of the little podest was a little hole with different kinds of vines and creeps. From that on the back of the hole there are four tree-like big "vines" emerging up into the room and then connecting to different spots in the wall behind and in the ceiling. The whole throne was in dark green and slight brown-tones. The vines in the back are darkgreen with a bit brown. It gives off a creepy yet cool feeling. "What is she, some kind of Queen?" I asked more to myself. [fontsize=8]"Nya~"[/fontsize] "Mh.. Remember. She did say, that she's one leader of this cult?!" Nodding and humming in agreement I let my gaze strife for a little longer. Vines and creeps here and there. Exactly what you would expect from a plantgirl that wants to have it creepy. Or some scary dark tentaclemonster *brrrg* "Say Luna. How long was I out? I remember it being around lunchtime as I got into... this mess." She thought about it for quite a while. "Mhh... I'd say this is uhm. ... The second noon?!" Very unsecure about her answer I thought about it, too. That would mean I was out for almost one and a half till two days?! I shook my head, "Oh my god. Seriously, two days?!" Luna nodded, "Something around that, Un." Facepalming I added, "That's why it hurts everywhere. But because of you, it's at least not that bad." There at the wall are different kinds of potions. What they might be for?! "They're at least not meant for normal eating/drinking." That confused me a bit. Why would she say this? O_o "Why wo...Please don't ask, it's emberassing." O_O *cough* Somehow it fuels my curiosity, but if she's that insistent on it, I have to leave that matter alone for now, Maybe later I can get something out of her. "Sooooo... they're not. Okay, but there has to be something to eat? Something with meat would be good right now. I need my strenght back." "Maybe we have to wait for Fiore and...My name was called?!" But Luna and I shrieked out of surprise as Fiores voice came up behind us. She was smiling as nothing ever happened. I answered her smile with a smirk on my side and Luna's gaze was ... a stony face, which looked extremely unemotional. "Goood morning. Ssu, are you okay?" ^_^ Behind Fiore was Mine coming up to us and greeting us with a friendly and happy smile. "Well. I'm alive, somehow. Thanks Mine." "How are you feeling, my dear?" "Like I s..Not you, slave. I have eyes to see that you live." She cut my words sharply off. Whats the matter with this different treatment?! "Fine. Better than before." After her explanation, that seem not to cover everything, I was surprised at her change of mood and her reaction towards Fiore. Before it happened, they seem to get along well. And in addition, there was a broken wall, that I didn'T remember from before. I scratched my head. There definitely happened something. To break the silence, that struck the room, Mine went forward. "T-Thank you for holding out and I'm ssorry for the.. inconveniencce you had. But the ressult iss jusst about to be ready!" Now Luna and I were both surprised. Its gonna be the day of surprises, huh? "Mine, please prepare a good meal for both of them. I need them alive." "Please make something delicious and with meat?!" ^_^ "Ssure honey! Jusst to my liking." Mine slid away hummng and hissing some tunes. I like her a lot more than another person in this room. Then Fiore ordered us to follow her. I just shrugged and looked at Luna that was softening up again. "Everything fine?" "Un!" Luna gave me a warm smile and was good again. We went after Fiore, that was a bit before us, lurking here and there and finally we got into a new part of the cave I'Ve not seen before. After I entered I let my mouth hang open. This was one hell of a sight. It was a mixture of a greenhouse, an eggplant from an alien queen and a laboratory. It was very spacious, from very far above our heads came sunlight in and everything was green. There were also some wooden benches that seem to be used as tables and lots of eggs. Big ones, small ones, medium ones. Every one of them was covered in some layers and on top of those layers was some kind of wet sticky membrane. Altogether it gives you a feeling of alien eggs. "Welcome to my and Mine's laboratory." "WHAT THE FUCK?!" "This. Is. Sick." -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturApr 10, 2017 1:36 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Su's Story [5/8] Day 8 - P2 - a Life! I was astonished at this sight, that was before me. It was a surreal dream unfolding. A dream where plants have taken over the world and wanted to enslave everyone and everything and experiment with everything with some life in it for their own fun and to rule the planet.. or some crazy shit. I took a look around and a cold shiver ran through my body. "Erm. What does the cult plan to do with... heck, what the hell are you even planning to do?" Even Luna looked over to Fiore, that went straight into the room, walking over some creeps and vines that were everywhere. Without even looking back, she answered us in a slightly melancholic voice: "You know what? I'm far longer in this dungeon and temple than the cult. They've just intruded the place and made it their home. In exchange for leaving me alone most of the time and for coexistance, I became one of their leaders, but I had to get corrupted, so I wouldn't be a thread to Rembrena and Nys'Lea. Well, not that much of a thread." For the first or second time, I was surprised by Fiore. "Who would've though, that you somehow weren't that bad of a person." Suddenly a dumb pain hit my stomach, I cramped over and threw up. "Shut up, slave. This short moment of my memories isn't something you should concerned yourself with. It has absolutely no effect on your mission whatsoever." *Uugghh* Is this in anyway something, that has to do with hitting me? ... I think not. Luna herself was curious, too and tried to state her question calmly, "Okay Fiore. Really. What are you doing here?" "Isn't that a really good question?" Fiore smirked sarcastically at Luna, "but... I don't want you to die dumb, because you're helping me." With that nice introduction I was really interested in those things, that she's doing here. Even more so, after hearing, she was here before the cult arrived. What could she be doing here? My look went around again. I got a feeling, that I know, what's going on here. But how the hell does she do it? I have the feeling, that there is no science on this continent of monsters. Well, not the science, that I know. While I moved around and poked some eggshells, Luna was even more at a loss for words. "I don't know what this is, but it looks amazing! I think, thats one of the reasons, why I left that cove." *_* She began to shine and her eyes sparkled like little stars. "If this impresses you, wait until you see the real deal." Fiore smiled really happy at those words from Luna. There two found themselves. I poked another egg. Suddenly it seems as if somthing poked back from the inside. I squeaked in surprise and poked again, now three times. 'It' answered again. I smiled at this reaction. "Haa~ na. What are you little somethingdingywingy, huh?" What I didn't notice was, that Fiore and Luna stood beside me now, "Found your soulmate, huh?" Something tells me, that I have to get pissed at that comment. "Whats in there?" I pointed at the egg. "Those eggs carry the experiments, that I do since years ago. But Most of them are failures. Nevertheless I was able to produce some good results. I'm able to breed different kinds of plants, herbs, liquids and such. Each with different effects and it depends on the monster or thing I experimented on." "Pretty cool. Its like Magic." I must admit, I was really impressed. "Whoa~ .... Awesome. Then, what is it in there?" Fiore closed in to the egg from before. Her fingernail grew spiky and she cautiously cutted the outer membrane. It was like a child was being born. With her hands, she went inside the slimy egg and got hold of something inside. She let go and ripped the membrane apart. What a gross sight. Then there was something coming out. It was a... I have no idea what that is. It looks like some frog banged a squirrel that was on crack, with a bit of LSD paired with a fly. I threw up again and the little thingy crawled on the ground, trying to breath, cramping up. Luna closed her eyes and held her hands before them. *sigh* "Another Fail in my experiment. Damn. I hope the newest one will be a success." She looks disappointed, for what she's seeing. The little thing on the ground looked really miserable. I couldn't describe it, but I wanted to help it. "P-Pl--Preees kiiihl meeeeh" It spoke! But I think I heard the wrong words. Did it say, that it wants to be killed? Well, not that I couldn't understand that wish. "Ki-Ki-Kill me. P-Ple-PLies." It cramped again, snorkeling on the ground. "Fiore... do something! Please, it's in pain." While begging Fiore, Luna was really quiet. "Why, it's going to die on its own that way. ... But okay. If you'll shut up then. It's creeping me out." A vine from somewhere came close, forming itself to some sort of sickle. And I don't even know how that is that even possible. There were sharp thorns instead of a blade. She cut off the vine, went over to the poor thing, held it up and beheaded it, just like that. Wait?! Did she just kill that thing? I looked in shock at her. She shrugged and added: "Was the fastest and most efficient way to do it." "Y-You're really cruel, aren't you?" Luna was overwhelmed, too. "Why? Because I fulfilled it's wish? Get real." Her way to say this facts are somewhat disturbing. She then threw her into another corner on a bunch of rotten plants. This is definitely not the first failure... "You said something about your new experiments? Whats up with that?" Fiore smirked with a dark and eerie arua around her. "Hihi~ In thanks for your ... little donation of good material, I had a new idea and I grew something special. I hope it turns out well enough." "Why? For what?" "Yeah. What for?" "Well, for the beautification of the whole country. God, you dummies! For your mission, of course. Baka!" Was that a little joke on her side? Does the ice break? ... that would be really nice. "Your face tells me, you hope, if I'd be more nice from now on and you're looking forward to it?!" "Wha~.. How?" "Seriously, Slave. Don't get any fucking delusions and get real!" She moved a bit towards a bigger egg-like thing. We followed her and she did the same, as she did before with the other egg. There was ... nothing? Suddenly something looked around the curvy edge from inside the egg. "Wha?...." "Haaaauu~~" "Perfect! ... Wait, what?" Something different also looked around the corner, a bit above the other. One of them, I took in my hand, the other one jumped out and looked emotionless. What appeared before us... was to be explained in just one word: "Cuuuuutteeeeeee~~~" <3 With a lovely monotone "Hauu~" greeted us the green little girl, and with a cute "~Kyu~" we were by the little slimegirl. "Now I can without regrets die in peace." "Kyaaaa~ how cuuuute" <3 "Finally! I did it!" Day 8 - P3 - Peaceful times!? The sight before me was somehow very strange. There were two cute little girls, that seem to be copies of Fiore and Luna. "W-What is with those girls?" I asked suspisiously as I let my gace wander towards the two big girls. But even Luna was as surprised as I was. The only one with a different attitude was Fiore. As if she had been switched out she was smiling in a scary yet happy manner. "Well, if you want to put in a way, then you'd be the father of those two. Congratulations~" She blatantly said it straight out. Well, its not that I don't want to be a father in the future, but... "I think I'm not mentally prepared for this kind of stuff yet!!" I shouted and accidentally scared the little slime and plant-girl. "Oh Su, don'T be such a meanie! Look, you scared them!" Luna took the little Slime in her hands and rubbed her cheek with the little ones, "You don'T have to be scared. The big meanie doesn'T mean it like that." "Don't bully my offspring, SLAVE!" Fiore said angry and hit me hard in the stomach. "Guha." Was my only response as I fell down in pain and lay down on the ground. Then the little plantgirl came to my face and hugged my face. "Hauu~" I coughed slightly and sighed, "How could I resist such cute arguments." I slowly tried to get up so I didn't shook that little girl away. Then I gently picked her with my fingers and placed her on my right shoulder, where she sat down. Softly patting her head she tried to grab my finger and wanted to catch it. "Hihi. I like you already." I said smiling. "I think we should give them names..." mumbled Luna as she looked at the little smile in her hand that replied with a low "-Kyu~". "I agree with you Slime. The little slime shall be called... Nene. And my daughter shall be Yaya." She looked at us with a proud face. "Are you kidding me? No way my daughter will get a name like that!" I said in disbelief. And look at the girls, they don't seem to like them... right?"[/color] I looked at the planty while asking. "Huu!" She nodded. "See?" I said to Fiore. "Don't be so full of yourself! Do you have any better idea, huh?" She blaffed back. "I'll name her Myu, nee?" While saying it cutely she smiled at Myu happily. And to our surprises Myu seems to find that name acceptable, because she "Nee'd" back at Luna. Of course the big slimegirl was more than happy so she giggles like silly. I looked mockingly and gazed the cute little planty on my shoulder questioningly, saying her new name in a cool voice "Airi?!" As she heard it, she seems to tought about it for a while before she finally nodded. I grinned at her and gave a thumb up. Airi replied with a thumb up on her own, that made my grin widen even more. While we had our fun somehow, Fiore seems to be pissed because her names weren't accepted as well as she might've planned. With a high-pitched "Hmp!" she turned around, crossing her arms. "Sooo~" I interrupted the happy mood, "what comes now and what do we do with these cuties from now on?" Fiore suddenly cleared her throat, "Well, of course we'll nurture and train them from now on. But before one of them can go with you on your journey, I have some things that I need to do. Investigating and examining them, so they have no problems with anything from now on. Like whats done after children are born. Just a bit different." "If you do anything to them... " Luna said angry with a fierce glance. "Meh. Shut up! As if I'd let my successful experiments die like some degenerated piece of junk. They're my children, too. Literally. And I'm a woman, too. Don't underestimate a motherly instinct." Fiore blaffed back. "Yeah, right. A really fucked up crazy doctor." I mumbled to myself. "Said anything, slave?" She focused me with a dangerous glare. "Oh yees~. I just praised your almighty glory and supreme intellect. Yes, you're so great Fiore-samaaa! Right Luna?!" excusing myself looking over Luna. "Wa? Oh yeah, yeah. Oh mighty Alraune. We hail your unreached glory...Fiore~samaaa~." She replied monotone. Fiore's eyes were angry slits before but now her face bringhtened up. She clapped her hands together, "Khihi! Well then it's all good, right?" ^_^ She smiled and hummed while she crawled towards another desk of her creepy laboratory. And that cheerfulness of Fiore at the moment is creeping me out. It's just that much of a different personality as it was before. Luna pointed towards Fiore, "You think she's lost it?" I could only shrug, "Don't ask me. I'm just as surprised as you are, but it's scary." o.o I went over to Fiore and asked her, how long it would possible take for those things she wants to do. "If you won't disturb me, then I think it might not take that long." "Okay, then I'd like to have a look at what you're doing. I don't think Airi and Myu would like it, if they'd part with us now. Even if it may be just for a short while. Don'T you agree?" "Oh my... Slave. I thought you'd have no brain in your little head, but it seems like some useful things come out now and then, do they? ... But yes. I think thats okay with me. Just don't disturb me when I'm at work, you hear?" I smiled and thanked her with a slight bow. "What is needed that you wont look down on me that much and respect me more?" "Be obedient, behave and begone!" She blurted out. I just sighed and went back to Luna, which played with Myu. I squatted down beside them. Airi slid down my body and hopped to Myu and made a thumb up. But Myu just looked quizzical and looked dumbfounded. "Kyu?" did she squeak and tilted her head. "Kyu!" replied Airi self-consciously and still made a thumb up. But as she still didn't got a decent reply from Myu she looked down and looked to me. I gave her a warm smile, stroking her head with my finger again. "Don't worry. It's alright." "Huu~" She replied getting her mood up again. She then grabbed my fingers with her hands and lifted herself up, now sitting on my hand. She's really playful beside her looking somewhat neutral and unconcerned. Everytime she smiles or tries to get another facial expression its seems as if she's trying hard, but there is not much of a change. I don't know, if she really comes after her 'mother'. But well. I don't care as long as she's lovely like that. "Even if I don't want to, we should give them to Fiore so she can examine them." I just nodded in agreement and Luna and me went to Fiore that assembled some strange utensils at a deks. "Fiore-chan, here are the little ones. Let us know what information you got when you're done." After speaking I realized I accidentaly addressed her wrong, but to my surprise there came no fist or creep or any other thing flying my way. She just mentioned to put them beside her and leave her alone, while still preparing some things. "She's really into it. We should get back a few steps." "Maybe its better that way. Be strong Airi, Myu. Got that?!" Airi reached out her arms for me and tried to look sad, which makes my heart hurt. She's just too damn cute. Myu on the other side looked around wondering and didn'T seem to worry about anything, also in a cute funny way. "They're not here for long but they already made it into my heart." As I said this I swore to myself, that if anything would happen to them, I'd go berserk, going on a rampage to try everything to save my kids from harm. "Un. Same for me. ... If anything is going to happen to them, I'll forget myself and crush everything." I looked puzzled at Luna, as she was speaking my mind. "I know what you think, even without us being merged. We share a deep bond." She smiled at me and giggled. Somehow my worries went away for the time being. Even Fiore somehow seems not that bad, as she was before. But that maybe just my imagination... Day 8 - P4 - Worries?! As time passed by like an eternity I fell into a slumber. Even if we just got up, Luna and I were dozing off. It was silent all around us. Everywhere just dim lighting and a monotone mumbling and rustling from the working Fiore. I don't know how much time passed but I felt a certain sensation in my nether regions. As I opened my eyes again I saw a certain someone and threw a glance at her. "Aww~ damn. You noticed me." Mine who was stroking me down there was doing a good job but I think it would be the wrong time for that. And I even less want it when I want to be closer to Luna. "Thank you for your service Mine, but your hand is still there." With a slightly depressed look she pulled away from me and smiled nevertheless. "You're welcome Sssuu, fufufu~" She then wriggled a bit away but turned around again. "Ah, before I forget it. Our meal iss prepared, and adding while turned to her master, How long do you need for thiss, meal is prepared." Fiore is deep in thought and entranced by her work so she doesnt realize the new presence being beside her. But instead Airi and Myu saw Mine approaching and started squeaking in a low voice, with her eyes wide open. "Oh how cute~ sso thesse are the ressultss of the actual experiment...?!" "Mh? Uh. yeah yeha.. right.. mhhmh.. " What might she be thinking about, I don't know. Maybe it would be the same as trying to figure out how other genius minds have in mind. "You two can go now. I need some more time doing.. various things. But I'm done with you." Fiore shoo's them slightly away and they tottered to Mine who picked them up. Excusing herself and leaving her Mistress behind, Mine went over to us. Airi and Myu hopped down and came to us squeaking in joy, clinging to my leg. "Oioooi, hahaha, hold it." My heart went up again. I picked them up and put them on my shoulders. *Yawn* "So. I assume we can start with eating?" Mine nodded in agreement. As we were on our way back, Mine led us to another new room to us. But this room was not very far from her "main chamber", the room her throne stood. But even this room was somehow like the other, over and over with vines and creeps, with dim yellow lighting and the rest of the room was in brown and green colors. My nose picked up some really tasty smells and instantly my belly started to make itself hearable with a dark grumble. Luna was silent the whole time, but she might only be a bit sleepy again. She inspected every centimeter of the rooms we came across. There was a big dining-like-table in the middle of the room. some furniture made out of plants and wood were around it giving it a somewhat rustical style. "Goood I am hungry!" I plummet down on a chair and looked at those things that lay across the table. "Uhm.. I don't want to insult anyone, but... is this edible?" My sceptical look hovered through everything... to mention only some things, there was a big banana like melon-striped fruit, leaking a bit of an oil like substance every now and then. Then there were some apples on first sight, but on a closer look they had some fine light hairs on their skin. On my left there was something that looked like .. yea, what does this look like? ... indescribable but it looks unhealthy. "Thiss iss all made by misstresss Fiore and grown by her. Sshe likess to create new thingss and grow ssomething becausse sshe'ss a plant girl. It is really delicious." After I encouraged myself a lot I tried to bring down those things. Luna on the other hand was somewhat calm about it and ate with grace. The meal was surprisingly delicious as Mine said and we finished it without further problems. After thanking Mine for the delicious meal and resting a bit, we bid our farewell for now and left for our room again, Airi and Myu resting on my shoulders as well, sleeping peaceful. "Hey Luna, is something wrong? You haven't said much since before?!" I asked worried. "Huh? Wha? Sorry, what did you say?" She was rather confused and spaced out. Even if I don't know her for long, it was the first time that I saw her like that. "I was worried because you seemed really out of it. Is there something bothering you? Are you alright?" "Sorry Su. Maybe I'm a bit ... There was a lot going on over the past few days and maybe it comes down on me now. And I was worried a long time because you were not awake. And,.. and now we have those two little ones here with us.... and then there's Mine and Fiore." She started to get a bit restless, and even I could feel, that she was near her tears. This is something that moves my heart. I closed the distance and embraced her in my arms, stroking her hair with my right hand. I gave her a little kiss on her forehead and she let out all her tears that build up inside her. Well, I thought she was really strong until now. But even that just seemed to be like a facade and she knew no other way to do things?! I have forgotten, that even though she's one from here with much knowlegde, she's also still a young girl that has yet to see much of the world. I let out a sigh, held her cheek and let her face me. She relaxed a bit as our lips met and gone into a sweet deep kiss. After what seems a long time, we slowly parted and looked eachtother into our eyes. "I love you." was everything I could whisper to her at that moment. Her eyes got watery again and she led me to our bed with her hand. Her dreamy look send me sweet chills through my body. She picked the two sleeping beauties from my shoulder and pet them carefully and comfortably onto another bedlike place. The green slimegirl seems really aroused and nervous, because her whole body was changing inside. bubbles and waves of different size went through her and the density of her body, still somewhat high, got slightly wet as time moved on. Luna slowly moved onto the bed and led me to follow her, again ending in a long and romantic kiss. Day 8 - P5 - Intimacy?! We felt each others bodies and forget our surroundings. She, with her soft and mysterious almost liquid body was above me and gave me a lustful look. No words would be enough to describe this sensation she gave me. I got shivers all through my body. She moved her body seductively on mine. Her Hips moved in circles and she helped me undress, while she already did that beforehand. My member reacted in its own way as he should in this kind of situation with the woman I love. I sat up and embraced her, we gave each other a deep kiss. While we engaged eachother, she positioned herself over me and let herself down slowly. We began to moan into eachothers mouths as we got connected with our lower bodies. She parted for a short time and gave me a heavenly smile while looking into my eyes. My whole body burned up and I led my hands to her hips and we supported our movements so we could enjoy our fun to the fullest. As she started moving up and down, pleasure ran through me and overwhelmed my mind. It was somehow different than before. And her expression also changed to one I've not seen before. She was in trance and I was not far away following her. I felt her. I sensed her on another level. I tried to suck in this sensation. I wasn't aware, that she now slowly began to wrap me up in her slime.. and our bodies began to fuse together. I tried to feel other things as well. Not that I was really aware of that at the current time. My body just got overwhelmed by even more pleasure that felt like it was the one from my beloved Luna and what she feels now. It was strange, it was creepy, it was different and slimey. But most of all, I didn't even care and wasn't fully aware of what ws going on. But it felt good. The only thing I knew was, that we drove ourselves to our fullest. We loved each other.. again and again. But at some point we passed out... some time later My whole body felt different. I felt my surroundings it seems and I was filled with ... with what exactly? I dizzily sat up but Luna was nowhere to be found and I got irritated. What's going on? was what I thought while scratching my head. "What the fuck?" My gaze went over my hand, along my arm and back. There was a faint green glow and slime covering my skin. It looks like that slime that Luna was made of. 'What is going on" ... those words came up again and again. Suddenly Luna's "That's what it means to be merged with a slime. How do you feel?" "Huh, Luna? Wh--Where are you?" I was confused and looked around. *giggle* You dummy. I'm inside you. We merged. Like I said. We became one. Literally." "I feel... interesting. It's like I can sense more things around me." I slowly stood up, but felt as if I would slowly lose that feeling. "Don't be hasty Su. You have to focus, so we don't split apart." She tried to calm me down. "This... this is strange, but cool. And I'm also feeling totally fine! I can breath normally." I looked now all over my body, just to see that it was covered entirely in the green semi-liquid goo. If I had to describe it, it's like being in really thick water and jelly. "I think we should try to lern, so we can easily and quickly merge. That may prove really useful in the future." "Aaaaand how is that useful? I mean, it's a fine thing, to be 'one' with you, but ... are there other good things, we gain from this?" I was curious and wanted to know more abou this new and interesting thing. "I don't know. The only thing I know is, that we're able to strengthen each other through this. But what it will look like.. sorry, it seems, we have to find this out ourself." Scratching my head I thought about it, but shove it aside, "Well, maybe we can think of something later. Luna nodded in agreement, "We should try to think of something we can do. Fiore said something about your mission. I don't like the idea, that you're in need of Fiore and maybe your life depends on it." "Somehow it's irritating to read with myself. Let's undo the merge for now. We should try later, and see how long it will last. And yeah. I don't like the idea myself." was, what I just blurted out. "Aww~ I dun wanna. But okay" :-( She then 'forced' herself apart from me, so we're two beings again. "Phuw. Thanks. Now it's strange, after it went back to normal." I giggled and was a bit sad, that she and I weren't one anymore. But to pick up the conversation again, I lead it to Fiore's plan for the cult and their 'mission' "She said something about increasing her followers for the cult, right? Maybe there's a way, that we can somehow 'control' the new followers, then when we have gathered enough, overthrow Fiore and then take the cult leaders head?" It sounded quite good, but something was missing. "But can't Fiore then just not give you her liquid, so you might possibly die?" "Gah, I knew there was something I forgot. But oh well. Maybe we can just think of something on the way. But I can't stand it to be played around with by her. We have to build our own plan, that will interfere with the cults objective." "But for this, both of us need far more training. And thats for sure." "Ugh, training... yeah. But I think there's something we can train. And later I want to learn how to fight with weapons or in hand-to-hand-combat. That would be really nice." "I'll also try my best, to train and come up with something good." She was pumped up and fired up with enthusiasm. "We should see Fiore and look, what she's done in the meantime. But before this, let's take a nice bath with our two cuties." "Un. Sounds pretty good to me. Then I can strengthen myself, before we move out." I then went over to the sleeping beauties and poked them slightly on their bellies. "Hey Airi, Myu. Wake up, we're going to the Onsen." Slowly both of them opened their eyes, and yawned in unisono, stretching themselves and rubbed their eyes. After they boarded me, I put them on my shoulder. Airi let out some small roots to hold tight and fell asleep almost instantly. Myu on the other hand made her way up my head and held onto my hair, wobbling around. Seems like she's having fun while letting out some cute sounds every now and then. "*pfffft* Hahaha~" I looked over to Luna that tried to keep calm but wasn't able to control her laughter anymore. Okay, I agree. It must'Ve been an interesting view. Me, now half naked, a little slimey on my head bouncing from one side to the other and with a little sleeping plantgirl on my right shoulder whose body had the tendency to bend forward again and again because of her sleeping. And because of Luna even I just had to start laughing. It was refreshing and felt really good. With our good mood, went towards the onsen, to clean our mind and bodies and to strengthen ourselves for what is there to come. Day 8 - P6 - Preparations After our refreshing bath, we arrived at Fiores Chamber. She was still busy with her work. Well, maybe she got some rest in the meantime, but as it seems, it's likely, that she haven't slept at all. Mine was standing beside her, observing every thing Fiore did. "...And then, when you combine it like that you'll get this... And I also added this to enhance it even more, so it would be like this." I couldn't really see what they did, because they were facing us with their backs. Not wanting to disturb them, Luna and me appreached slowly and sat down on a benchlike root near them. Shorttime later Mine looked in the direction of us and started smiling. "Missstresss, they're here. After our scientist made some final preparations, she looked also up. "Oh, finally! Then we can prepare everything for your departure." Her hands clapped together and she wore a creepy smile. Oh, I've got a bad feeling. Again. Gulping down my worries I smiled back at them. "I thought about some things, and I seem to have worries and problems we have to clear before we leave Fiore...........sama. "Thats good. Exactly what I have thought of. But first come with me to the testchamber." Luna and I looked at each other, shrugged and followed her. We went through some floors and finally stood in the chamber. I let my gaze fly through the room just to avert my eyes off from the iron maiden that was standing there to my right at the wall. A shiver ran through my body. Brrrg, not again... I shook my head and cleared my thoughts, there are more important things now. "Okay Slave. Share your ideads and thoughts." she asked me after sitting down seductively, while crossing her legs. Entranced by this view I was speechless and couldn't bring out any word. "fufu~ So, now you're craving over my sexy body?! Know your place, slave." These cruel words were accompanied by her mischievously licking her lips. Oh god, why must her personality be that rotten! *sigh* *giggle* "First, how will I do "survive" without your juice, when we're long gone? Is there really no other way to "corrupt" other girls as through intercourse? And what happens with the girls, when I corrupt them? Yeah, I think thats it." The plantgirl nodded in agreement. "Thats certainly true. Thoase are also things I thought about. And I don't want you to die. You're useful for me that's why I need you alive." That was maybe the nicest thing she said to me until now. "Ok listen. I just to need to modify you and Airi a bit." There was this strange feeling again... "I. won't go. into. the. iron maiden. again!" Airi, who was awake for some time now clinged to my neck and hid behind it, looking just with her head, shivering. And I could totally understand this reaction. "What's with that reaction? ..... *Sigh* This time, I assure you that it won't hurt." She really sounds trustworthy this time. "Kyu~" "So, what will you do to me and Airi?" I asked a bit coldly. "If they get hurt or you do anything bad to them..." Luna spoke quietly and with an angry look. "Naw, shouldn't hurt. I have to inject Airi a little hormone, that she'll be able to secrete fluids. That way you'll be able to survive. But you still have to come to me every now and then. And you, slave. I have to modify your new friend, that I gave you, inside your stomach. It will be enchanced, so you only need to give your "targets" any of your fluids. It will go into the body and strengthen itself until it will grow to a small organ on its own. This won't affect the body negatively. The only thing is another subconsiousness, that will rewrite their memories a bit. Well, I hope it will do that hehe~." "Sounds like I'll be the host of some kind of Computer-Virus or something. O_o" I answered doubtful. "A What?" "A What?" "A What?" "Erm... Nevermind." Then I felt someone on my should. I turned my head and saw Airi with her arms held high and squeaking cutely "A Waaaa!?" "And still, you have to take care of Airi. You're in charge of raising her. Everyday she will drop a seed. You have to take that seed and plant it at the location you're at. This plant will grow and emanate pollens that will affect the corrupted girls, too. It will become a small pool where my juice will come out. They will seek the fluids and will get more corrupted. But I'll just be able to give out the feeling, that they have to come to me, when I need them. And until now I'm only able to speak and hear through the plants in this dungeon. Nevertheless they will just lead their lives normally, but knowing that they belong to our cult. But they're unable to speak about it and don't even know the location of this dungeon themselves." I stood there dumbfounded. "Are you kidding me, Fiore? That... Sounds really complicated. Is this even possible? Sounds like a fairy tale to me." "Don't underessstimate my Masster, Su!" "Hun... Even if I don't want to say it, it might be possible. If I remember correctly, I read about there being are few monstergirls that dedicated themselves to studying and experimenting... those things you see here. I can't believe it either, to see it in person is definetely different as reading it in books. But this was a long time ago. To think there is still one remaining." Fiore sighed, "And I hoped you'll eventually get it over with your stupidity. Okay, because I'm in a good mood today." She sighed again, thought about it for a minute and tried it again. "I'll give Airi a hormone. That will change her a bit. Then she's able to produce about the same fluid as I do, just weaker. You'll be able to survive longer, without meeting me. She'll also excrete a seed twice a day. You will use those seeds and plant them at your location, or near that location you corrupted some girls. If they are corrupted by you, they'll seek the fluid-sources, when the seeds have grown. It won't affect their lives too much. But subconsiously they know they belong to us. They don't know more, but when we need them, they'll come and seek us. But I don't know how long it will take to raise the corruption, but the seeds will help to accelerate it. And another side effect of the growing seeds is, that it will help to make me stronger, to take my control outside of this dungeon. And now to you. I inserted a little thing inside your belly, it will demand my fluid and it will add some extra fluids to your semen. That way, if the monstergirl gets enough it those inside her, it will come together and build itself a new organ. This will be the core of their corruption and they start to seek for the fluids. Unfortunately I won't be able to take control or take over them. They'll just know that I'm the leader of their cult which they belong to." I tried to take everything in, tried to not forget it. This is really insane. I'll be corrupting a lot of innocent girls, just to help a mad scientist and her cult with their unbelievable plan. It's said they're needed for this Agaraz. "Say, do I need to have sex with every girl?" I asked again. "With the modification done, you just need them to have it in their body. There are enough holes you can fill it into, right? It's just important to know, that your semen gets into their bodies." "Oh yeah, sure. Nothing easier as that." I facepalmed and sighed. "And then... why exactly do we need them again?" She now got angry and suddenly hit me in the stomach and said in a loud voice "Guh, are you even LISTENING, to me?" I sunk down and made some gurgling noises. "We need them for the arrival of... her. Don't think too much about it. There won't be any good things coming from you and in the end we don't even know if you survive until the time comes. But if you don't cooperate with me, you'll die sooner as you wish!" Do I really want to help her that, to keep me alive. Maybe sacrifice a lot of girls just to revive such a dumb old Lord? Hell. I'll think of something to go against this madness. Well, Luna will be with me, so I won't be alone. And maybe.... Airi. I stood up and smiled. "I see, so you've decided to take the right path and help me." "Yeah, I don't wanna die. So I have to follow you and everything, right?" "Oh there's something you remembered. I'm really proud of you." "Tch, go away with your sarcasm." *sigh* "Well, okay then. Hurry up, go on with your job and modifiy us." And to our surprise it really was over quite fast. There was nothing, that hurt nor anything else after we get stung by that little thornlike thing she used. Luna, who was silent the whole time looked worried and held my hand. "You have me, and I have you. We'll overcome any hardships and trials this world throws at us." "Thanks. Really, thank you so much." "I'll prepare everything for their departure tomorrow, Mistress Fiore." "Thank you Mine. Then go ahead, I've got some other things to do. Lunar, Su. Enjoy your last day in this dungeons for now. Mine will take care of you from now on." "So you won't even say bye to us, when we're going to do important stuff for you?" "You're saying, you want a parting gift from me. That you won't be able to live without me anymore? Do you think that would make me happy?" She waited a bit and added "Well, I think it's alright. I can totally understand you slave. For craving for such an amazing master like me." She then came over to me and suddenly gave me a long deep french kiss. Totally overwhelmed I just unintentionally returned the kiss. It went on for quite some time and she finally gave me that sweet delicious honey of hers. It was very addicting, indeed. My whole body went weak from the kiss, as she still was over me and let her liquid down into my mouth. I was unable to think straight and let my mouth open willingly to receive this holy blessing from her. She let me down slow and Mine picked me up. "Please come with me Luna, we'll prepare everything." "Un. Let's go." "Don't die, slimey. I need you, too." "Unfortunately I need you too for my darling. And of course I won't die. I need to protect him, no matter what. Even if it means to rely on you, Plantgirl." As we all left, all I could hear was a small giggling from Fiore. "Soon it means we have to part for some time. I'll try to give you everything you need for your journey. So tell me what you need and I'll see what I can do for you, hun." "Thank you Mine. I really appreciate your work and help. It's really nice to have another sane girl down here with me. Thank you." "Yeah. ... Thanks a lot. Really." If it weren't for those two, I think my sanity would be really lost. "It's my pleasure to help you. Thats because I've taken a liking to you, hun." She said those words with such a cute smile I don't oven get to see. An angelic and naive, jet bewitching smile. This is also one of the smaller things, that can make one happy while alive. I gladly returned her smile. After telling Mine that maybe I need some more comfortable clothes and some edible rations until we've found ourselves some village. Also some information about this region would be good. Even though Luna knows a lot from her books, there may have happened some changes. Although the armor I got from Eliza back at the cove is very good, it's not that good to move in, it is not even made for me to move in. "Okay. I'll see what I can do for you. Tomorrow everything will begin." "Everything alrady started as I came to this world." "I just hope, that it won't end suddenly like that. Because... even though it was very tiring, I grew attached to this place. And both of you are part of the reason." Mine giggled Don't worry, I'll support you the best I can." Luna also smiled warmly, "I won't let go of you anymore, you bet." "Then... I'll give it my best to protect you two from any danger." Now also Airi and Myu squeaked happily again. Both of them were tired and slept soundly on my belly as I was carried by Mine. "Tomorrow, huh?..." I mumbled. "... yeah, tomorrow." My gaze went to Luna, who still smiled, now caring as a mother, while holding my hand. The rest of the day we rested and talked with Mine about useless stuff. It took some of the pent up stress as the time flew by. Some hours later. Now being late evening I somehow looked forward. Finally getting out of this dungeon again. Mine left because she had to prepare our departure and now the four of us had some quality time for ourselves. "Maybe it's better if we leave at dusk, that way our eyes are able to adept slowly to the sun again." "Oh. I haven't thought about this. Good idea! Maybe we should inform Mine about this, too." "Later. I just want to snuggle with all of you at the moment." Luna giggled and then Luna, Airi and Myu came over and we hugged eachother. "I'm really having different feelings. I feel anxious, happy, interested. Everything, about this journey. But I'm happy you're with me." Day 9 - P1a - Goodbye Darkness The next morning started really early. But I felt refreshed nevertheless, ready to go to start my new journey. Luna was still a bit drowsy. How could I tell? Well her liquid form was not stable and she yawned every now and then. Airi and Myu were still sleeping with the utmost place they could fill with their small bodies, all their limbs stretched out away from them. Myu was more of a small lake with a head in its centre. I took some time to gather my mind and let my gaze wander around for a last time. Mine said, that we should meet with her, if we're about to leave. Fiore just didn't want to meet us anymore for now. Or maybe she was too busy for such irrelevant things. I took Airi and Myu with me, still sleeping soundly. Luna took the rest of our items we brought with us. We walked through corridors, not unknown like days before anymore. Walking around corners, that would'Ve gotten me confused earlier. "Somehow this feels so very natural to me. Irritating that we only got here some days ago. Even more, that we have to leave so soon." I said more to myself. "It's not that we leave for a good cause this time." "We can think of something about this, when we're gone from this place." After some time we arrived at our goal: Mine's room. Well, her part of the dungeon, or how you could call something like that. Because we haven't heard anything, we entered her dormitory and saw the cause of the silence. Mine silently lay there on a table. She was breathing slowly. It seems, as if her upper body was trying to hide something. Circling around her I tried to figure out what she was doing. Finally bored of this, I poked her shoulders. "Oooi! Wake up." She moved a bit and mumbled something in a cute voice "mmmhhh... fufu not there Su, you naughty boy." My eyes widenede as I looked confused to Luna. "A womanizer even in dreams? Maybe I really should put you in a cage?!" "I've got nothing to do with this!" Luna's gaze was somewhat deadly. Maybe she thinks of Mine as a rival or something? Giggling I poked Mine again, "Ooooi! OOioioi!" I kept nagging. "Lehmme Ssssshhh~~zzzZzzz!" *bonk* "Hhn? Wha isssit? Whersch ma Sssu? Wha~... Oh!" With her head hitting the table and this gibberish she finally seems to be somewhat awake. "Good morning sweety Snakeheart. Time to rise and shine." If there were curtains I really would've opened them and let the sun in. Well IF the sun was shining at the moment. But I think even the sun would be in a state like Mine is at the moment andwould surely say something like this: "Shut up. Get lost and hug a hedgehog." The sun must be very unfriendly. "Good morning Mine." "Aahn?! Hng... ya." Now even a bit of drool could be seen in the corner of her mouth. There was even some on the table and the stuff she covered before. Very sexy... indeed. She slightly slapped her cheeks and shook her head. "I'M HERE! I'M HERE!" @_@ I had to laugh at this sight. She wavered and was half asleep in her sexy nightie that was a bit transparent. Yeah. I felt really aroused and somehow I dont have to look down to see my morning wood greeting me happily. "Oh my, already horny, aren't we?" "What'ss that ssmell? ... Ooh.. lemme lickit!" color=brown]"Kch. Ney! We wanna get going and you said we should come to you before we depart. It will go down soon."[/color] Mine looked really disappointed, but changed the topic quickly towards the original goal of our meeting. Mine let out another deep obvious sigh "Okay. Before you leave, I wanted you to have thisss." Hovering back and forth, collecting various things, she finally stopped and showed it to me. "Ta-daaa~" What I now saw before my eyes was a something that resembled a grey-green shirt, a kilt with the same colors and something like a thong. To top it of, she modified my Lizard-boots and also the gloves so that it would fit the overall sturdy-looking style. I'm really impressed and stunned. "Ok, the answer may be obsious, but... what is this?" "I've woven thisss from fine creepss and enhanssed it with my sstoning-sskillss and wool of coursse. It'ss ssturdy, but really flexible. I've made you thiss, sso you'd look good repressenting our misstresss. Thiss armor is good for different climatess. Keepss you warm, when itss cold and coolss you, when itss hot. Ssome minor impactss from hitss will be reduced, but it's not that good as armor. I'm ssorry I couldn't be of more help." My eyes sparkled as I tried on my new clothes. They were really comfortable and were tight around my body. I'm still able to move freely, it's just like a second skin. "I really love it. Finally I don't need to run around naked anymore and this design. You've really done it. Thank you very very much!" Overjoyed I hugged Mine and gave her a kiss on the forehead. The Medusa was surprised and emberassed by this reaction. Luna smiled brightly and let it go. "Wha- .. Ya~... Really?" "I also want to thank you. This will help us surviving on the island." Luna now also hugged Mine. "Wait, one more thing." She wiggled towards another corner of the room and brought two small other things with her. Her hand let loose a small Snakelike talisman on a necklace and a small stonecharm which was also in the shape of a snake. She first put the necklace around my neck and then gave Luna the charm, who put it into her upper body. "Thiss may not be much, but I hope it will give you luck. I want to ssee you again ssomeday." A small tear made its way down her cheek. "Thank you very very much Mine. I'll definetely return this charm one day." "I'm really grateful to you too. I'll repay your kindness in the future. And of course We will see again, who do you think we are?" I grinned broadly and now Luna and Mine started giggling. "Hihi~, how can I forget. You're surely be known as the invincible duo one day" *giggle*" "Kyuh!" With a heroic pose the awakened Airi positioned herself on my shoulder. "Its invincible three then, huh?" But then I sighed and Luna went down a bit, too. "Even if we agreed upon this, it'S really hard to leave Myu here...." Luna took her and hugged her tightly. Some minutes later she gave her a kiss and gave Myu to me. I also hugged her and gave her a little kiss. "You have to be strong. Listen to what Aunt Mine says, okay? She'll take good care of you." my gaze went to Mine, that nodded with a smile. "Of course I will. She's already like my daughter." I left Myu in Mine's arms, who put her into her wiggling hair. She seems to be having fun playing with the little snakes. I stood up and readied myself for the departure, Luna and Mine to my sides. "I'll take you to the exit. From there you can start your journey. Here, you need this so you can navigate around this area. It may be not the whole Island, but at least it's an old map of the northwest, where you currently are. Possible that some things changed already, because the map is some years old. Here are also some fruits and water for some days. And try to use Airi as good as you can. She may be young, but she might be able to be helpful to you." The last thing Mine has done before we left her room, she put on a light armor, a curved shortsword in a hilt and her extravagant but awesome looking shortbow. "Ok, let's go. There may be hurdles and interference on our way out." "You can fight?" "Luna, please. I may've rusted a bit, but don't underestimate me." She got an evil grin on her face. "Okay, let's go. If we have Rambo with us, there should be no problems." "What's a Rambo?" asked Mine with a puzzled look. I shook my head, "Doesn't matter. Let's go." We headed out into the darkness, to get out of the darkness. I hope there will be no problems getting out of here -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturApr 10, 2017 1:36 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Su's Story [6/8] Day 9 - P1b - Goodbye Darkness As we went out into the dungeon, mine added "We have to be careful and sssilent, even if it'ssstill thiss early." "Which exit do we take? The one we used to enter this dungeon?" "The one I had to fixs, becausse of you? Yeess, we'll usse that one." So we went along lot's of corners and pathways even the ones we haven't seen for days. We walked for a long time and it went even longer, because we have to be silent and this all-surrounding creepy atmosphere was killing me. We stood in the big room with the even bigger tree and these different statues in it again. Everything was now darker, even the lights were not giving that much of light as I remembered. "Well even if it's still some way to go, now ... *klockklockklock*...hide quick! There!" She pointed to our right behind the tree to one of the doors. (All doors began about one meter behind the wall of the room, so it got some space to hide) Then one door opened. Who didn't expect this? Exactly the door we're about to use.*sigh* My eyes widened as I took a peek around the corner and saw what entered this room. I grabbed the corner tighter so I could calm down. My body that was anticipation the fresh air and outside world again now went numb. The legs went jelly... This is pure fear that my body is experiencing at this moment. There was a ... girl, her upper body was beautiful, and partially covered with black armor. something like spikes everywhere. Only her flat belly and a good portion of her boobs were exposed, like a Bra covering the important parts. Her black armored gloves and the spirallike lance just added to the dangerous feel she gave off. She had long silky light purple hair, pointy ears and above them came horns out of her head, that then bend forward. Her crystal-blue eyes and dark "eye-lines" in contrast to her really light skin made her ... just ... wow. If there wasnt the rest of her. Right out of a Horrormovie you don't want to meet her in the dark, seriously I'm about to shit my pants. A purple-black chitinous armored body. Like some sort of really dangerous thing. (Starship-troopers or Alien would be a good reference I guess). Six strong spider legs are supporting her whole body and look as if they'd be something you dont want to mess with. But as I took a closer look again... in front of her body was a ferocious big Jaw. One bite and... exitus. But there was someone on her back, too. At first she seemed to be asleep and then hopped off of the monstrosity and yawned drowsy. Beside this creepy girl stand now a human looking girl, nothing like the black beast, she was more normal than anything I saw on this island. If... yes if there wasn't this cold and intimidating aura she gave off. Her clothes were a combination of black, purple and white that accentuated her bodily features pretty well. Left open a good cleaverage and a red talisman. She had a big hat that looked like one from a wi... witch. Don't tell me? This one? Her cold red eyes and her white skin made her just beautiful. Like the other girl this one also had long lightpurple hair. There was no weapon that she seems to have. And the crown on the head where the head was put through, seemed somewhat strange. But, Nice cape she got there. "Oh my. Look what we got here. A little snake slithering through the dungeon. Did you took the wrong path away from your planty mommy, mhh?" asked the big creepy lady in a mocking tone. The witch added some words, that you wouldn't expect come from her. Those words, meek and but cold as a softice, "W-What do you d-do here?" "Isolde and S'lera-chan. What a coincidence. But, that'ss none of your concern. Thiss iss part of Veni-tra "Fiore-sama" Virag's dungeon. So, I must ask you, what you do here?" Mine voice was harsh and raw, like I've not heard before. She sounded like another person. Not like this warm and tender, calm Medusa I know. Her hand helt the hilt of her sword, ready to draw. "S-Sorry. We're here under orders o-of Nys'lea-sama." "That has nothing to do with her. Stay silent, idiot." "S-Sorry Isolde." "When we want to be anywhere, then we will go there. And you won't stop us. Even less, if we are here under direct command of our master." The spidergirl Isolde slowly passed by Mine along the way around the three. The problem, it was the way that went by the door Luna, Airi and I hid. "Let me tell you. What if there's a rumor going around, there may be a human crawling around in this dungeon. If this rumor comes out to be true, what would Highmistress Rembrena think about it? Do you know? And... what if you and your mistress would be linked to this rumor? Wouldnt this be really really bad for you?" *giggle* I gulped. And i regretted it afterwards because it felt, as if this was echoing through the whole room. Her legs slowly making their low noises while touching the marblefloor. The echoing of it came closer and closer to our position. We were silent, hold our breath as good as possible. Sweat ran down my cheek. "Issssooolldeeee, what are you implying." hissed Mine angrily. Isolde pointed with one of her legs towards us, "So, what do we have here?" Her gaze went over to us, and we now looked into a crazy smile that was filled with nothing but ill intentions. "I-It's not like we wanted you to find us, thehe~, Baka." I squeaked nervously and nervously fidgeted around with my tonfa. Day 9 - P1c - Goodbye Darkness Shit, I was so scared and couldn't really move a finger. Then there was a slight movement and I snapped out of it. One of the legs of this monstrous Spider came crashing down on my upper body. I could barely avoid being hit on my shoulder. There was even a loud 'Clang' echoing through the room from behind me. As my gaze went to the door it has a deep dent where it was hit. My eyes widened instantly. "Kch! You're coming with me." Shit that was close. if I got hit by this leg... I don't even want to think about it. Luna was somehwat suprised by this quick attack and now that she saw me and what happened, she got pissed and looked pretty angry. "You. You dare to try hurt my darling?" "*laughs* Yeees, and what will YOU do about this, scaredy-blob? Do you..." She couldn't finish her sentence as a hard and thick fist of slime crushed into her face and send her backwards for some steps. "Guuuuuaaagh." Isolde was unsteady on her legs. She wasn't expecting this and certainly not this strong. "If anything threatens my Su, I'll crush it. Do you want to be the first?" Her lower body was just a big mass of slime and the rest of her body transformed into a human-like girl, her breasts not very visible. Even her generally long slimey hair went shorter. On the other side Mine looked over to Slera: "I don't want you to interfere with their fight as do I. And I don't want to fight you. Do you agree with me here?" Slera nodded, "S-s-Sure. Y-you don't have to tell me that." The witch then started to make some gestures. "And don't even think about doing anything to the human." Mine added and the other girl froze instantly. "If Master Nis'Lea knows about this, you, those two and your master are in deep trouble." She answered emotionless. "Yes, ...If." Mine glared at her. "Well, I don't care if she knows about it or not. But Isolde sure will be talking." While those two exchanged some words, I couldn't believe my eyes. There she stood before me, intimidating and having kind of a defensive stance and hammered the Spidergirl away. "L-luna." I stuttered. Hell, I don't even exactly know what I wanted to say. My heartbeat was hammering through my body and filled my ears with nothing but noises. The air was so intense around them, it was breathtaking. Neither of them is moving, just waiting for the other to be the first to break his stance. Doubting, that Luna will be the first to act, Luna said with her back to me: "I'll fight and hold her off. You try to flee from here to the outside." "Trust me, there will be soon a time, when we will be able to fight together. But that time is not now." "Don't you dare to die!" I mumbled confused and with a slight bit of anger. Again I'll be saved by her? Is there nothing I can do? Damn, Shit! But then again, I wasn't able to move yet. I don't know if it was pure fear or something else, but one thing remained: I still could not move yet. Also Isolde was finally able to stand straight again and man she looked pissed. She slowly moved towards us. Careful not to be surprised again like before, her grip was tighter on her lance and her lower mouth grumbled, fletched and snapped aggressively at random. "I shall crush you!" She dashed forward and pierced her lance through Luna which made a low *glup*-noise. "So this is your choice. I see." Luna sighed. "Darling, please leave now. I don'T want you to see me like that..." Somehow, I got my senses back. My body still shaking a lot as i try to get away the way we came from. My breath still stolen from me, I fled, well I more likely crawled away. Airi was awoke and clung to me tightly, silent the whole time. The lance was still piercing Luna, as she let her slime crawl to wrap around Isoldes arm. "What the...?" Isolde tried to get her arm with the lance out of Luna's slimey body. But she failed, she let go and somehow finally got her arm free. Her madness got worse and she tried to crush Luna with her legs. She let her strong legs, that easily put a dent in a thick metal door, rain down on Luna. But each and every time she hit the slimey body it ended up making a *glup*-noise. Luna was angry but calm at the same time, seeing how Isolde tried to fight her. Luna's right arm transformed into something like a big club. She swung it down, but the spidergirl got away to the side. It crashed down and splashed into a puddle of goo. She circled around, formed another club with her left arm and swung it sideways. Her enemy quickly stepped back to avoid being hit. Luna turned again, bend a bit and used the momentum and threw a straight punch right at Isolde's uppder body. What a speed her fist had as it flew at the spidergirl, prolonging her body like rubber and crashing into the girls belly with pure brute force. *Guha* A bit of blood came from her mouth as she coughed. The slime crawled along the floor, creeped up the spidergirl so that almost the whole front was covered in slime and she was at eye level with Isolde. "Give up, or I'll crush you entirely." Luna's eyes have gotten cold since some time and she was different than before. Her slime slowly began to cover more and more of Isolde'S whole body. "Khh. I'll never give up to the likes of you! Curse you." The spidergirl tried to free herself from the slimey shackles. She winded herself around but it was futile. More and more slime wrapped around the girl and hardened, now trying to tighten and crush the girl. Mine then suddenly intervened. "Luna! LUNA!... LUNA! Thats enough. Don't kill her. That would be bad, too." But Luna didn't stop. "Gggaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh!!" Isolde let out a terrifying scream. The slime wrapped more and more around her, covering her whole lower body now. Once more it tightened, ad once more a scream was heard through the cave. "Luna, damnit. Get a hold of yourself. Get after Su and leave this dungeon, I'll take care of her." Luna's gaze went to Mine and then back to Isolde. At last she suddenly gave the horned girl a hard headnut on her forehead. The spidergirls legs went limp and she sunk down consciousless. "Please... please don't kill her. I beg you. I swear I won't say anything to our masters. But please don't kill her. *Sob*" Slera broke down in tears, run to Isolde and hugged the motionless defeated girl. "There's only one way for this..." Those were the last words Luna heard after Luna obeyed Mine's words and went after me. But her rage did not entirely calmed down and she wanted to let off a lot of steam. In the meantime I got soe of my strenght back and ran through the dungeon as fast as I could. Somehow I wonder if I ran the right way as I let my feet decide where to run. Soon as I got slower and the floor got darker again, the plants suddenly started glowing in a strange manner. "Huh? What is this sorcery?" I asked myself this rather irrelevant question. The glowing plants seemed to try to show me a way as they changed their brightness, got brighter and darker like a pathway at an airport. But maybe it was just my imagination running wild. I shook my head and shrugged. I'll try to run along that way, Luna will be able to find me, that's for sure! ... I hope. Day 9 - P1d - Goodbye Darkness For quite a time I kept on running. I don't know why, and I don't know for how long I've followed those strange glowing plants, leading me here and there around lots of corners and along some corridors. The good thing was, that there were no girls, neither hostile nor friendly, around. Even Luna seem to take her time, or maybe it took some time longer as we expected? What did we expect in the first place? I shook my head. "No use thinking over those things now, she'll be fine." After saying those things to encourage myself, slapping my head slightly with my hands to get a bit of a clear mind back and taking a deep breath I started running again, still following those glowing lights. But I have to say, those clothes are pretty damn well made and I can move very well in them. I have to thank Mine properly again if I'll see her in the future. After some time running along a corridor, the glowing creeps get more and more vast and at the end i could see ... light! And I ran around this whole way without running into any hostile mostergirls. The only thing left is for Luna to arrive. I slowed down my pace, taking long deep breath to calm myself down after this workout. "Oh man, *haaah... that.... haaah, was pretty... haaaaa... exhausting...." Slowly but surely I exited the cave, covering my eyes from the bright sunlight shining down on me now. It's been some days now, since I entered the dungeon with Luna. And now I'm leaving with Luna, hopefully, and Airi, of course. The little Plantgirl was squeaking happily the whole time while clinging to my hair. Everything around me was green, with trees and also the grass and everything seemed so untouched and wild. There was no trace of the ruins where we entered the dungeon. "Where the hell are we?" I asked into nothingness, just to get a cute 'mhh?' answer from my planty as she smiles brightly and looked at me with expectations. Just to be sure I tried to loo for some kind of hiding place, where I could try to stay away from danger as long as Luna isn't here. And I have the exit in sight, so I can jump out to greet her. I nodded. Brilliant! There seem to be some bushes with not much spiky thorns and comfortable space to hide in, and so I was hiding like a boss. I used this time to calm down even further and push away any thoughts which wanted to tell me something happened to Luna. *waiting* While waiting I observed Airi, whcih I had let down and she was playing with some flowers and leaves from the surrounding trees in my arms length. I wish I would be so carefree right now. Then suddenly there were some rustling noises in the nearby bushes. Airi got curious and stood still while looking in that direction. She looked at me and had a serious face and pointed with her finger to the location where the sounds came from. "Ku!" I nodded and put my finger to my mouth to signal her to be quiet "Sshhhh...", I made complimenting my actions. Airi took some leaves with her, came to me and hid under the leaves while looking out with her head. What might that be? Wouldn't surprise me if this is the faithful coincidence of meeting me up with a hostile girl right now where everything seems fine. Fortuna, please! Now the noises got nearer and then the girl finally showed herself as she got out of the bushes and tall grass growing there. I snorted and whispered to myself, that she looks more like a big human mouse mixture. But those two ears on her head, her whiskers and of course the paws. As unbelievable as everything seems until now, I bet that she's something like mice DNA in her, even without knowing. And damn she's really cute. What the fuck is right with this world? *sigh* Well, at least she doesn't seem to be really aggressive. After observing her a bit more, she seemed rather restless and even sluggish with her movements until she went all yelly and fell down to the ground. What's with her? I hope she's not hurt that badly?! I tried to get a better look, but then I ended up leaving my comfy bush, took Airi and a branch with me and approached the girl slowly. I poked her with the branch and leaned over her small body. "Oooi, what's wrong with you? Are you..... okay? Hellooo?!" She coughed slightly and opened her eyes a bit and moved her lips as she tried to say something, but only slight whispering could be heard. I made a sorry face, unable to understand her. Then she went unconscious again "Hey. You! Wake up." Trying to get her up with slightly slapping her cheeks didn't seem to help either. But then, she came to senses for a short time and talked with small voice while slightly stuttering. "A... human?... Great... timing I have... there. Please... mate with.. me. I need it... badly." I was stunned. Here she seems to be on the brink of death and the only thing she has to say is, that she wants to be fucked by me? WTF? "Don't talk nonsense. And you seem far from being in condition for those kind of things." I tried to find the right words to encourage her. Plus I just have to do something for her. "I'll get you some help.... I .. hope.... Yeah, they will definitely 'help' you." Oh god, I hope they won't do anything strange to her. I smirked and tried to get the best fake smile done. I picked her light body up and brought her to the entrance of the temple where I just came from. "Enyaaaaaa~ you there? I know you are. Come out!" I jelled into the dark corridor. And suddenly she appeared beside me from the wall of the corridor. I squeaked out of suprise and took some deep breaths. "Holy Cow! Don't surprise me like that!" "Tche, what's your problem Fry? First you want me to be here, and then you fight when I appear?" Guh! Calm down. "Please help this girl and bring her to Fiore, or... better to Mine. They might be able to know what her problem is. Please be quick and do it for the girl, not for me." Enya made a face as if her beloved cat has just died. I don't even know what's wrong with her. The ghost sighed and replied shortly after "Well I suppose I can't leave this girl in YOUR care. Maybe she got some infect from you?" She giggled mockingly. "Whoa. Stop mocking me. You know nothing happened. Now get her to them. I don't think it would be best for me to be back this early to Fiore. So 'll be leaving if Luna comes." "Human....please. *cough* Don't go into ......." These were her last words after passing out. After entering the body of the mouse Enya tried to take control of it and flew away with her into the darkness. I hope it's not to late for her. But what does she mean? The forest? Well duh, thats pretty easy to say for her. I left the corridor and sighed again, looking into the pretty blue clear sky I think my luck will help me to get around the thing she wanted to mention, right Fortuna? Then finally, Luna appeared behind me from the corridor smiling happily as she saw me. She clung to me from behind. "Suuuuu, ... are you alright? What happened? There was a unconscious flying mouse in the corridor?!" "I'll tell you later, now let us quickly depart from this location." "Un!" "Kyu!" Both girls responded to finally take a leave from this place and we went out into the forest,.... not knowing which direction we went and where we will arrive. Day 9 - P2 - Into the Forest of Promise?! After a while of traveling through the forest, i still did not know where we would arrive nor was there anything that would hint us to something we could have as a destination. The forest itself did not change at all from before. It was the same everywhere, trees with fresh green leaves, some of them fell on the ground and everytime i looked towards the sky, rays of light went through the treetops to illuminate the whole forest in a dreamy way. Everytime I took a deep breath, my lungs were filled by fresh air, and i really enjoyed it. We also slowed down after some hours of fleeing from THAT place. My feet now started to hurt after relaxing for a bit. "Let's rest for a bit... " I just said and dropped down by a tree. Airi rubbed her eyes and let out a big yawn and looked around and jumped off of me and dived into some leaves by my side. Luna on the other side sat down before me. Well it seemed like that, but she may just had changed her form, because i dont think slimes know a lot about "sitting" in the first place. She even gave me something to drink. And hell, that was a good idea I needed it pretty bady. Also my feet felt even more sore now and I rubbed them a bit. And not only my feet, my legs and everything started to act like that. That's just what I needed, geez. "What will we do now?" asked Luna quite out of curiousity, but this was indeed a good question. "I'd like to know that myself. Maybe going around the island and get to learn more about things?" I answered and suggested it out of reflex. But even then it was the truth. I had no idea. And even if i tried to come up with something, it might be a plan shattered right of the bat by something unforseen. So why even bother planning?! "Maybe if we get to a good nice place for the time being, we could learn about some things there. Doesnt have to be something like the cave where we came from, though. Maybe then we can come up with a countermeasure against this plan of Fiore." "It would be good if I knew where we might be." she mumbled to herself. "Hyah!" while I was less focussed on Airi, she was gone and came back with some kind of fruit i've not seen before. Luna petted her head and smiled, "... then i'd be able to say where a settlement may be" She pondered. Airi came to me and held it high. "For me?" I smiled and she nodded and smiled back. "B-But I can't eat what i don't know." I excused myself, but she held it high provocatively. I sighed, why can't I do anything if someone does this? "Why would you know Luna?" I wondered. "There's a lot of books in a library under the sea, and I had to learn lots from them." *sigh* "This ... sounds kinda ... surreal on this island?!" I was a bit taken aback. It's not that i know a lot about this world, but a library below the sea? Seriously? "Well, i had to do this, because of my mother." "Oh... yes. I know how you're feeling...." I just nodded in agreement, because i knew how mothers could be if they want YOU to do something, even if you dont like it. "Well. For starters, we're in a forest, right?" I smiled. "Oh.. Silly. This should be the forest in the northwest of the island." "So this is 'just' an island? Is it not that big at all?" I wondered again. She shook her head, "It's just called an island, but its size is very large. I wouldn't call it small. But I just know some things from books, thats one of the reasons i wanted to go with you. I want to learn more about this world." Luna smiled. "Hehe, you could write your own book then: The Adventures of a Slime"." *giggle* I snickered a bit, but Luna looked at me with big eyes and was shocked, "... uhm. D-Did I sa som...""Oh my... This is a brilliant idea! Why didn't I thought of this earlier? Thank you for suggesting this honey!" She hugged me tightly and I returned the embracement. "Hyaaaaa!!" Airi, who was somehow 'forogtten' was still holding her fruit until this point. But she suddenly screamed out and threw it into my face. Which hurt a Lot. "Gah. Arrgh." I cried out and the small planty crossed her arms and pouted. "Keh, alright. I'll eat it. Just don't throw things at me again, please." I knocked a bit with my finger on the 'shell' to see if its hard or not. Fortunately it didnt seem that way and so i took a good bite from it. "Mhhh... dis good." I mumbled and looked at Airi. She blinked with an eye and smiled. There were also some core's in it, which i spat out, but Airi took them and ate them herself. I was looking at this in disbelief. "Is this yummy?" ^_^ Airi nodded and took another core. "Did you hear that?" Luna suddenly asked and gestured us to be quiet. I shook my head, as I heard nothing. We packed up and I slowly went after Luna, taking Airi with me. "What did you hear?" I whispered from behind her. "Some buzzing noises, I'd say." Buzzing noises? WTF? Then as we went further ahead, some more trees were blocking our sight. We hid behind one of them and took a peek. And what we saw, was something I couldnt really describe. "Oh my god?! There's .. like blood everywhere?!" I gave Airi to Luna and took some steps forward and stood then in this whole mess as I saw a girl behind a tree. The ground was flooded with bloody trails leading to her position. Not only blood was there. also some kind of legs and arms were lying around here and there which made this scene even more unreal. The girl had a girl somewhat metallic and yellow color, but the main color now was something yellow-reddish. On her lower back was something like a small bee'abdomen, but it was sliced open and some yellow-reddish fluids gushed out of it. Lot's of her skin was also covered by it, this ... 'color'.. And then I saw the real mess. One of her arms was ripped off, some bones still sticking out of the flesh and both of her legs were also ripped apart from her body. This was a massacre, not just a murder or anything. Just as the lump of flesh she was, she uttered something "Human... ..?" Luna also came after me and was shocked and let out a terrified scream and couldnt say anything. The girl looked at me with feeble eyes and she tried to reach out to me with her remaining hand. I took her hand and held her in mine, "......" She tried to form words but then her head went sidewards and her body went limp. I just can't tell you how terrified I was. My whole body was shaking and this teared my heart apart. Just what the fuck happened here? Day 9 - P3a - Forest of Blood Some moments passed and Luna started crying, "Why did this have to happen? This is just too sad." *sobbing* Now also Airi started crying at the sight of Luna being like this. She should not yet be able to understand what happened, but the mood got to her. I embraced Luna tightly and tried to give her encouragement. This got me too, but it was more like a big hard rock in my stomach, that made it hard to breath. I couldnt believe such madness, "Whoever did this, this is generally not something one does on the spur of the moment...." I muttered more to myself. I gave them light kisses on their foreheads. Airi hugged my cheek and snuggled up to me and Luna returned it with a kiss herself. "W-What... w-what are we.. going to do about this?" "Generally I'd give her a proper burial, but I don't know if someone...." I couldn't even finish my sentence as I heard lots of buzzing noises. Luna was probably not really focused to hear it. And now I don't need her to tell me. "Hurry, quick, we should ...." "HALT! Don't you dare to flee." Said an angry voice from behind and... above?! Oh oh, this is not good. The buzzing was far more intense as they got near. THEY were a group that consisted of 6 girls, that looked like full versions of the same species as the one that died earlier. They had parts of shiny armor on them and all of them wore spears that were almost as long as themselves. The one in front also had a shield and her body was a bit more protected than the others. This definetely is not good. She started crying and got angry at the same time "W-What the fuck did you do to Isabel?! I will kill you and rip of everything from you!" Good Lord. "We got nothing to do with it! We came here as this already happened!" "Pure coincidence, huh? You're working together with the bees then, I guess." Said the same girl, their leader, it seems. "Hey captain. That's a human. I think it may be a good idea to take him back to the queen?!" told her one of the girls. "A human? It doesnt matter, they shall be punished for what they did. We can still bring him back without his limbs." Her tears went away and a sadistic look on her face shone through. This is definitely not a good sign. "B-But, we really didn't do anything. ... You have to believe us." "SILENCE, FUCKER! You. will. pay. NOW!" She dashed forward with her spear pointed at me. Just out of reflex I jumped out of the way. Luna did the same and then the tree behind us had a big crack in it, where the spear crashed into. "Don't struggle. It will be long. And painful." She said with a mocking voice. After pulling out her spear she tried to stab me again, but I rolled to the side. "Don't you dare." Luna shot out some goo at the leader so she was struck for the moment. I got away and put Airi behind a tree, me already breathing like crazy, "Airi, hide here and don't come out. Please!" She nodded, took some leaves and hid herself on the tree. "Attack, Hornets. Kill the girl and get me the human. Show no mercy!" She spouted to the rest of her group. They looked at eachother and then stormed forward. Four of them went to Luna and one came to me. The captain was still struck by the goo, but slowly seemed to get out. Ok, calm down, just try to dodge and defend. Everything will be okay I tried to say to myself. As I watched over to Luna, she was already spinning around and goo'ing everyone of them. "Don't kill them Luna!" I shouted and tried to move away from the girl that was dashing towards me. She flew to me and jabbed at me, I ducked and punched her as hard as i could. *CLONG* "AARGH, FUCKING ARMOR." Shit that hurts like crazy. I held my hand and shook it to get rid of the pain. The girl came back and jabbed down at me diagonally, I tried to avoid it, but she got me few times and scratched me through the face, on my arms and my shoulder. If this keeps on, I'll just be sliced meat, and this already hurts like crazy. I stumbled and fell down. ... Lucky. That way I avoided a jab from above again. I crawled backwards untu a tree, exhausted like crazy and I was breathing like a steam lokomotive. Is this the end? I thought to myself. I looked over to Luna that defended splendidly againt the others. They tried to stab her, but she didnt even care, as the jabs just went into her body and bounced back out. "Luna. I love you." And as she seemed to have heard it, she looked at me with a terrified look. She tried to rush towards me. Everything seems to be in slow motion now. I looked back and the girl that was after me was just a blurry mix of yellow and some other colors. She jabbed at me and sunk her spear into my left shoulder. I screamed and cried out. The atrocious pain ran through my body. Never had I felt like that before. She turned the spear around and pulled it out. "Isabel was my best friend. Scream, for all you did, human!" The hornet stood before me, held her spear ready to stab me again. And it seemed as she didnt care for any order. Her murderous intent was all over the place. I heard a faint rustling noise from my side. Luna was not in my sight, but maybe she still tried to get to me. The rustling got louder. "SUFFER!" The girl lashed out with her spear. But, no pain? A vine held her spear arm tightly. The vine came from the tree to my left. I saw Airi, who rooted herself to this tree. "Airi..." I smiled slightly as I saw her trying hard, ".. thank you." "What.. What the fuck is this? LET GO!" The girl struggled to part with the vine, but was not able to. Then suddenly a Wall of blue came from my right and just smashed the girl away. "Sorry for being late." She kissed me quickly and lay on my whole body. The whole world faded away. "Rest for now, I'll take over." Everything seemed like a dream now and I know that feeling, that enveloped my body. Luna and I merged. "Sorry darling, please endure it." She forced it upon me. She entered my body and I didnt even care to struggle, my body was not able to. My pain from before was gone, but I couldnt do anything. Another feeling began. It was like getting no oxygen and my body struggled because of lacking this. It was another fearful experience that lasted for some seconds that didnt seem to pass. It felt like minutes and with every second it got worse. Then suddenly was I felt relieved and everything got so light and it was as if I'd fly on a cloud. Feeling no pain, this sure was like heaven. But then my body started moving on its own and Luna was gone from my sight. My gaze went down my body, which was now covered entirely by blue slime. My arms, my legs, .. everything was covered with blue. It's time to strike back. Said a voice similar to Luna's in my head. Day 9 - P3b - Forest of Blood I looked left, where the captain lied. She was unconscious but not dead. So there were five remaining of those hornets. My vision wandered around, one girl some metres in from of me was still free to move and shook her head. This will be the next one I guess. A short glance to the right told me where the other four of them were, stuck to the ground by the sticky goo of Luna, which is using my body. I dashed forward and was about to strike her from behind. She rolled sidewards to escape the blow. I gritted my teeth at this failed attempt. My balance was ruined. A spear came swirled upwards and got me by surprise. It was precisely aimed for my body. "Gwub", the blow was absorbed of the slime which surrounded my body. I grabbed the weapon and used my strength to grad her and with a slow motion began to lift the girl up in the air. She let go of it and tried to get away by flying. "Not. So. Fast!" I said angry. My voice was altered, a mix of Luna and mine. The girl did not care and still flew. The expression on my face grew sinister as I shot some goo after her but missed. "Grrr...aaaaah!" I shot some more goo at her but it was useless. My mind went back to the current fight. I slowly turned my head and the four other girls came in sight. I could feel Lunas anger inside me rising more and more. Luna, calm down, please think clearly. I will take care of them. They attacked us and they hurt you.... I dashed towards the still incapacitated girls. They held out their spears. Even from this far you could see their bodies shaking. The first of them came in range, I shot some goo at her. She was able to dodge it. I ran past her as she fell down and got the next girl by surprise that was standing one meter behind her. My fist was enforced with the power of Luna. There was a cracking sound coming from her breasts, where the fist landed. "Gbhhhaa!" Air escaped her body as she was sent away, flying. I turned around and saw two girls on the sides with fear written all over their faces. They shook their heads slowly as I got my eyes on them. "N-No... p-please. No. Don't." the girl on the right tried to get away. Useless. She fell over. She tried to crawl away. Useless. I turned to the other girl, that stood there in shock, unable to do anything, just shaking her head in disbelief. The first girl from earlier was unstable on her feet again, but unable to turn around. "D-don't kill us." Her body shook in fear "You will never be forgiven! My brethren will hunt you down for sure! Till the end of the world!" she spoke with her shaking voice. I approached her from behind, my hand reached for her cheek as I whispered into her ear "You will be the first." She froze and I shot goo to my sides. The girls from before were now completely unable to move. The one bound to the ground and the otherall over covered in slime. My attention went back to the first one. Then my hands wrapped around her neck from behind. As she was strangled she tried to fight against it and gurgled out frightening noises. Her strength went away as her struggling began to fade. Luna went Berserk... and I could do nothing. "Mamaa...." I could hear the voice of someone important. Luna I tried to reach Luna, too. "Mama..." It was Airi.. the little one came running to us. She was crying. "Luna! Snap out of it!" Trying to convince her was the only thing I could do. Even if they attacked and even if they hurt me. This fight was wrong. None of us should be killed. Neither one of them, nor us. "Luna, don't kill her!" This was wrong. This was all so wrong. "What? Huh? Why am I?" My grip loosened around the neck of the girl, that was then collapsing. Luna split apart from my body. Everything was relayed back to me, the pain from before came back. My scream filled the remaining girls with fears as I let everything out. "I ... I... m so...rry..." she couldn't maintain her own body and collapsed into a slimy puddle with a splashing sound. The slime of the bound girls went weaker after a while and from far away I could hear more buzzing noises coming near and beside me stood a crying little plantgirl. My mind went blank after I heard those words ..."Take them... The queen should decide about this." Day 9 - P4 - Welcome to the Hive I heard a lot of voices around myself as I seem to pass several girls 'Is this really a human?', 'I imagined humans bigger!' or something like 'Wow, looks really pathetic'. My vision cleared slowly and I was carried in a very uncomfortable position - my hands and feet bound to a thick log with me hanging below it. As I tried looking down along my body I could also see how Airi clung to my body. But as hard as I looked around, I couldn't get a glimpse of Luna being anywhere. There were a lot of girls that looked like the Hornets from before, some with and some without armor, different haircolors, but at the moment the rest looked all the same to me. "What will you do to us? Whats going to happen? ... And where is Luna??" I asked still dizzy. One of the Hornets, who looked like she got a hard beating not long ago, went to my side and looked down on me: "Queen Jona will decide your fate. Your friend is confined elsewhere..." She bowed down and her face was now near mine as she whispered "I hope she'll be gentle and just rips off your limbs and leaves you to us so we can have fun with the rest of your body until your last essence of life is wrung out of your flesh." A shiver ran through my aching body and I was pretty shocked. So shocked I couldn't move my body, even if I wanted to... and were not bound. With a scary and dark grin the Hornet walked beside me. She seemed to enjoy it, this mighty position she's in at the moment. But even all curses won't help now, as I was still 'looking forward' to what was about to happen. Somehow I wasn't really irritated about any of the girls or the still pretty new world. I've seen some pretty fucked up shit until now and even remembering Irma (the Iron Maiden of Fiore) told me that things couldn't get worse. Well, that of course is, what I was hoping for. The next minutes I got carried through pretty surreal environment. The Hornets and their Prey - which includes Airi, Luna and me, together with some captured Beegirls, I assume - went through the forest, to an open space, which was surrounded by large hills of dirt with entrances everywhere. It was not easy to tell this while hanging down, but there was something even bigger straight ahead. "Welcome to the hive, human." The Hornet grinned. I silently watched while I was carried to the big hill. But the inside of that hill was not how I imagined it. Okay, I haven't imagined anything at all, but I was still surprised. The walls were steadfast and where covered in some kind of darkyellow mucus. Some of it was dripping down from the round ceiling. Just some drops of it hit my body on the way and with every drop my body got hotter and hotter. Out of curiosity the question about what this Mucus is left my mouth. "This 'Mucus' is our honey. And it is also a strong aphrodisiac, even more for non-hornets like yourself. As I can see, you have already made contact with it." Good thing, I still have my armor, but even with it the yellowish liquid was able to get through some openings. My insides were lighty burning for a while now, but as more and more of that stuff got on me, even the pain from my limbs started to fade into something pleasurable. I don't even want to imagine, what would've happened, if I hadn't this armor. "What... will... happen... to us?" my voice was shaky and my mind was fuzzy because of that 'honey'. There was something else, which seemed to want a lot of attention now, and this was of course not the best time for it... "My my. You seem really happy for just being able to see me, fufu~" "Who'd ... be happy... with someone... like you?" "Show some respect for the Queen, you piece of bee-shit." The hornet from earlier hit me in the face and pushed my face even further down the floor. "Lift him up, so I can see him." The hornets did as they were told and pulled the log, where I was still bound to, up. This position was hard on my already hurt limbs. I hung down and it must've looked as I'd be about to take a dump. But fortunately the pain was converted into pleasure, which was the reason I let out a slight moan. "Hmmm..... You have to proof being worthy to be my mating partner. Don't let me down. I expect some good results of you." She examined me thoroughly and went around me. I used the chance to take a better look at her. The hornets I've seen until now had thin bodies. Just enough for me to still like their looks, but the queen was even more lean. Combined with her tall body, it was like she could break apart any second. And still she seems to be steadfast, cold and prideful. Her straight, short black hair fitted her overall look. And her piercing yellow eyes might have seen a lot until now. She'd a natural beauty, if she'd just some more flesh on her body, but she's totally not my type. It's not her big ovipositor or her black and yellow stripes. But regardless of anything something down on my body saw her in another light. I was attracted to her. "You seem to wonder, why you're like that and you want to 'Fuck my brain out'. Am I right?" She giggled. I nodded like in trance. "This place is filled with Demonic Energy. On top of that, you are in contact to our honey. And to top it off I'm emanating an alluring scent because of it." She hold me from behind and whispered "And you're about to come for some time. Just a little touch here and you'll release it, fufufu~" Her right arm caressed my armor, went down under the armorkilt and grabbed my manhood hard. A sudden and deep moan escaped my body and I released myself into the kilt. It felt really good, but I wanted more. "Please, ... I want to fuck." Some of my liquid dripped down to the ground and the Queen distanced herself from me and licked her fingers, which were partly covered with my white juice. "Mhhhh.... delicious." She was ignoring me. "Captain Tibitha, bring him to his cell-comb for now, you can release him from the log. He may prepare himself for tomorrow, then our ritual can begin." "Yes, Queen Jona! What should we do with the little plantgirl and the Slimegirl?" "Keep the slime confined in another comb, I'll visit her later. The other girl can stay with the human, she's to small to do anything. But keep an eye on them, just in case." With this the girl from before brought me away. Luna was still nowhere in sight and Airi was also out of it but still clung to my body. "Tibitha... you shall help him release his urges." "Yes... your Highness." she replied with a scornful grin. Like that I got carried away through lots of hallways whose walls and ceilings were covered with this darkyellow mucus. And like before it was dripping down everywhere. This time I was lucky to not get more of that stuff on my body. I was still aroused, or more like: I was so horny I'd want to fuck the entire Hive just to satisfy my lust. It was horribly, because I wasn't able to release myself. Even if my mind is foggy, I could still recall the voice of the Queen '...you shall help him to release his urges'. The thought about getting 'help' from one of those girls made my manhood steadfast even more. I was confined in a comb, that was reminding me a bit of a prison in my world. There was a spot at the wall which was translucent and let in some light. It was covered with some kind of membrane. This way they were able to let in light from the outside. Not that there was lots of light left on that day. Before I got bound, she undressed me and put my armor away. My hands were then in handcuffs on chainlike plants and my feet were cuffed to the ground. I felt stupid, as I sat there with my legs spread at an angle of about 90 degrees and my arms bound like that. Airi got a little cuff around her belly and was bound to the side of the room some metres away. It seems the effect of the place is pretty bad on her. "Oh, how will I enjoy this punishment of yours... I will torment you and drive you crazy. Fill your mind with nothing but the desire to mate with me. And I will make sure you will be given to me after the ceremony." I was urging to let those words come true. Since the room in which I was confined had nothing of that darkyellow mucus, the girl walked outside for a short time just to return with her hand full of that stuff. Oh my god... was my last thought. She smeared it on my body and my lower part was convulsing like crazy. It was ready to explode. She still had some of it on her hands and forced me to drink some of it. "Hhhnnnng....." My body got even hotter now. And the final touch of her was to put it on my manhood. The moment she grabbed it, I came pretty hard and shot her in the face with my own liquid. "You dare to defile my pretty face with your stinking semen?" She used her finger to wipe her face clean and put it in her mouth. "But even though it's your's, it is indeed very delicious. Mhhhh..." She got a dreamy look on her face. "... So now begins the first stage of your punishment." And with those words spoken she left the room nd shut he membranous door. "Huh?" I was left speechless. My body was even more ready to explode. It was twitching down there and I even was unconsciously moving my hips a bit. Shit! Then I have to release it myself. There was no other option. And so I moved my hands towards my manhood. ... The chains were too short!! I was trembling and I was alone with my heavy urge to do something really naughty but I wasn't able to do something about it. This is truly horror and I could only scream out lout. And from somewhere could be heard a feint sadistical laughter. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturApr 10, 2017 1:36 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Su's Story [7/8] Day 9 - P5 - A "welcome" in the Hive It was after an eternity for me, left alone with the urge to screw someone. I have no idea how long she was gone, but now she was standing before me again. This was also the first time for me to actually get a good look at her body. And what a body it was, my lust has subsided since then, but my penis got rock hard in an instant. Her face had some slight scars left from our fight before. That aside her skin seemed very smooth, with a little pointy nose and gleaming black eyes. her black shiny but scrubby hair completed her looks. Then my gaze went down her body. I saw the hornet girl without the armor; her current appearance was stunning. The whole outfit was in a striped yellow-black style. Her big breasts were covered with a tight, short bellyshirt with a neckholder. Long gloves of black silk went almost to her elbows. Her lower body started with a thong, with the strings going around her hips, since she was a hornet and as such had an ovipositor attached on her lower back. And to complete it, she wore thigh-high socks on her slender legs. Oh... my... god! This is a sure kill outfit. My thoughts went wild and into dissarray now that she had appeared like THAT. "What will you do to me?" I stuttered and my body started to get hot. "I will get my revenge... and have some fun... with you," she giggled as she licked her fingers. There were a lot of things I imagined, but I never thought it would be like that. The hornet girl turned around and seemed to be flipping through some pages of a book, "Ah.. yes. That's how it was," she was mumbling to herself and then turned to me again. She swung her hips widely and bend down before me. "After we're done, I'll be your obedient pet," she giggled honest, "... I mean, you will be MY pet, you hear. My pet! Not yours..." The girl seemed flustered now. "I- I mean... haa~hn... this is so confusing!" After turning around, she took another look at the book. I had a hard time trying to supress my giggle. I was still sitting there bound to the wall and somehow was looking forward to her performance. "W-Who are you laughing at, huh?" she puffed her cheeks and made an angry face. "You... just looked r-really cute there," I smiled at her honestly. The Hornet girl blushed heavily, "Wh-Wh... Whaee~ c-cute?" It took a moment for her to regain her composure. Her antennae wiggled to her movement after she shook her head. I must admit, those fit her really well. "It's time..." She went outside and came back with that aphrodisiac mucus, now full of confidence. With an elegant motion she put it in her mouth, drank a bit and walked over to me. The girl grabbed my hair and pulled my head back. My face was now facing up and my mouth wide open. With a slow motion she leaned over me and opened her mouth. The liquid that dripped down on my face was the yellow mucus mixed with her saliva. Some then flowed into my mouth and forced its way down my throat. From my mouth, through my oesophagus, into my stomach and then my whole body went into rut, with my flagpole risen high. And her face showed me: The night had just begun. Day 10 - Drab The next day started. My eyes hurt because of the sunlight, that made it's way through the thin, solid hole in this prison of a comb. My neck was stiff and my head hurt. My eyes slowly opened itself almost alone. It's not that I wanted to open them or wanted them to stay closed. This was one of the signs of my body telling me it's enough. Enough with sleeping, enough with everything - it's your turn. Another day in this strange world. 'Driven over', that was the condition I was in and everything was... kind of drab. My eyes went slowly through the room, my head lethargically following their movement. My mind was clear, finally rid of that terryfing effect of the mucus, but somehow I felt strange. I felt empty. My gaze trailed further around, aimless. Just staring into nothingness. It was quiet, just every now and then my ears picked up sounds of buzzing and someone walking through the corridor. But I didn't really pay attention to it, like it was non-existant for me. Airi, who was awake and still bound by the planty chains, sat in my field of vision. I mustered all my strength and tried giving her a hopeful and bright smile, but I knew that it was nothing more than a weak and rueful one. A useless try to brigthen up my mood, nevertheless a bit happy to see her. It was one of those times again, it seems. For the last days, I was always doing something and was distracted. Now my thoughts were alone. Everything that happened came crashing down on me. Of course there were lots of good things, but in "those times" almost everything I think of would likely be going into the negative direction. Why can't I do something against this. My head and my heart. Seems like they're still on bad terms, I thought I was finally able to beat my "heart" - my emotional brain. "Luna..." It was more of a silent breath escaping my mouth, "... Luna?" I knew she wasn't here, but I may have not realized it very clearly till now. "Airi ..." I was still looking at her, while she was silently playing with her chains. She looked at me expressionless. A tear ran down my cheek. The sadness and frustration that dewelled within me wanted to break free. "Airi ... Luna is..." more tears started coming out, "... not here." I don't exactly know how much time passed since I first met her and how I grew to like... to fall in love with Luna?! So much happened these last days. Did I went with the flow again? Did my heart need the affection, that Luna showered me with? Am I falling in my own trap again? I like women a lot, but over the course of time I probably grew distant to them. When I was given affection, I grew close to them fast. No, even kindness was enough to sway my heart. My head is not in control and my heart takes over. And this has never been good for me before. That was what my experience has told me. Will this be the same with her, too? My thoughts derailed further and further from reality, depicting scenes where Luna and I met. She had an expression I'd never seen before. Her image said nothing, but she told me 'It's over' in my mind. My imagination can be very terrifying sometimes. There was a heavy feeling brewing inside me, it was gut-wrenching, it was painful. I held my hand to my heart, my head fell down and I cramped up, letting out crippled sounds of sadness. My head was empty, I wanted it to end, but there was no end to it. I did not notice that there was a small figure climbing my body and went up on my shoulder. She then grabbed my head with some vines and forced it gently to the side, that I was now facing her. I then realised that she was crying, too. I could not imagine, how this sight must have been for her. I gave her a bleak smile. Suddenly, Airi kissed me and embraced me tightly. At that moment, time stopped for me and a weak light was lit inside me. I stroked her hair with a finger careful. Right now, this is all I needed, until I can be with Luna again. I am not alone... "Thank you... Airi." I whispered. The time passed by like nothing as my mind was focused on that fragile plantgirl, still embracing me. Some agitated sounds could be heard from the corridor. Those probably were coming from some hornet girls. I had no idea that my guess was spot on, what a surprise in a hornets hive. Airi looked up and pointed with a finger to the entrance. I nodded slightly and tried to tell her to go back to her chains. W-wait... H-how was she able to... free herself? I was confused and then I saw Airi playing with the plant-chains and I smirked as she 'chained' herself like before. The little girl looked at me and grinned. The noise from before came closer. Four arguing hornet girls appeared. I didn't really care about them and I was even less in the mood for something. Something? I thought. Something like a ritual? I was shocked about my awareness and felt my blood leaving my face. They freed me from my shackles and brought me away. I looked at Airi again, she was also not sure what to do and seemed nervous. She held out her hands, as if trying to reach me. "Papaaaaa...." She began crying again and so did I. "Airi. Be a nice girl and stay here! I won't leave you alone and com..." A hard smack hit my head, "Shut up, human. You'll now be tested." The pain from that hit left me unable to say anything and thus I was carried off whimpering. I was carried by all four of them, who held me at my limbs. Even struggling was useless, because they tightened the grip even further everytime I did. Felt like your ankle would be crushed between rocks. I was carried outside and I tried to turn my head. As I was facing down the whole time I couldn't see good where I was brought. But I could see that the weather changed for the worse. The sun was gone and the now grey sky was covered with dark clouds. Perfect weather for the perfect day. And soon after I was brought to 'the seat', it began raining. The seat was a construct, where I was forced to sit with my legs spread apart at an angle of about 90° and my head and arms were fixed in a wooden pillory. That way they were able to force kisses on me and I could do nothing. The pulse went up and I could hear my blood rushing through my ear, dampening every sound around. And then I could see something; a strange sort of dome some distance away in my field of vision. Something blue was kept inside it. This something tried to come up with a body it seems. LUNA! My thought went into disarray. I was barely able to see, because of the dim light, but she was able to see, what was about to happen. "LUNA!!" I screamed as loud as I could, and was hit again by a hornet girl. Luna tried to hit the dome from the inside, but somehow she wasn't able to break it. Maybe she had not enough strength and power to force it open. She also tried to scream something, but I could not hear anything. Then the downpour of the rain got even worse. Slowly but surely the place filled with more and more hornets. The queen then moved gracely before me, put her finger under my chin and lifted my head which forced me to look at her. With a frosty smile she said: "Now let us see if you are worthy to be my mate." I was frightened and shivers ran down my spine from her remark. She went away and sat herself on a chair. Now she was able to observe everything. The hornets started buzzing with their wings and produced a sound resembling a dark humming. The queen said something to some subordinate and then turned to me: "Let us begin with the ceremony." Ceremony my ass. It was just a fuckfeast for them. One I didn't enjoy. Most men would envy the position that I'm in. Being able to fuck lots and lots of girls, one hornier than the other. But that was just an illusion. The 'dream' turned into a nightmare. And it was even worse when you don't even want to do it. It's neither them being not pretty, nor being sexy. It missed something, a connection, so to speak. I looked sad to Lunas dome as the first girl mounted me. Everyone brought that mucus with them and everyone of them used it. My body was overcome by pleasure every time because of it. It seemed as if my body went out of my control. The first girl just had her way with me. Of course my body reacted to her but my mind was blank. After being mounted by the second girl, I was sure that even the sex with Tibitha had a special meaning, not comparable with this event. My body still reacted like the first time. With the mucus effect in place, I was unable to withstand any stimulus that was thrown at me. My manhood started to hurt after the sixth girl, but the pain was changed to even more pleasure. The rain mixed with all the fluids and the mucus had stained the soil on the place where I was held captive. Just another remnant of this day. I wasn't able to see Luna anymore as my mind went blurry some time ago. Every one of them kissed me; forced me to cum inside them. But it was no good. There was nothing but sadness and grief in me. While the eight girl started to work on my body, my mind faded into the darkness. But they continued to ravage me nevertheless. The last thing I saw was the devilish grin on the queens face, before I passed out. And my day ended as it has begun, drab. Day 11 - P1 - Abduction! I heard some faint noises, but nothing to really care about. Hesitantly opening my eyes, I could tell it was already night. Just a slight shimmer of the moon made its way down to give some light in this darkness. A long and silent 'Fuck' escaped my mouth. My loins hurt like crazy and let me groan with pain. My head felt as if it would explode any minute now, making me dizzy and unable to pay attention to anything cleary. I could still recall the horrible gangrape with the flowery name "Ceremony". The things you see in Hentai really are unrealistic like hell. I'd say two girls are more than enough, but as much as yesterday is just plain torture. Realizing that I was tied like before I let out a deep sigh. What have I done to deserve this? Arriving and adapting to this strange world is already difficult enough for me. Being able to not scream in fear or shaking from nervousness before every strange girl I encounter is also a wonder. Thinking about what happened until now, most would be pretty angry and pissed. I smiled vaguely. But how come I'm somehow unable to feel that way? I'm seriously sick of this sometimes. But maybe I should get my revenge on Fiore and those hornets later?! I kept thinking about various things, which was also a way of trying to distract me from this headache. I wonder who'd get in the way of my rage, if there's a chance for me to go mad at some point in the future. I dunno if I'd pity this person, or not... Even with Airi at my side, something in me feels hollow when Luna is not with me. Am I obsessed with her after just a short time? I felt depressed and shook my head slightly. It's happening again... stupid heart. Maybe I should try my best to grab hold of this happiness when I'm with her and not deny my current feelings. Then some random thought in my head popped up And then you'll get too clingy again and she'll leave you! Again I shook my head and tried to slap my thoughts out of my mind with slight slaps against my forehead. I sighed again. But this feeling when I'm with her feels good and this feeling when being apart from her tells me, that I need her. I really should just try to hold her dear with everything I have! ... No, don't try, I will do it! Those thoughts might be the easy way out, but it still was better as questioning everything and driving myself even more into a depression. With my newly gained resolve I answered something inside me that piled up over the past few days. But to be able to do this, I needed to break free from this place. And then suddenly an image of Fiore ramming something into my body came to my mind.I had to shudder from this thought. Rubbing my stomach I remembered that there was something wierd in me. Right... the Curse of the Green Hag. Have to do something about that. With that in mind, the Gangbang came to mind again and I had to smile slightly. Maybe the hornets already got what they deserve. I closed my eyes and let my mind wander into the nothingness for a bit. After a short time I got a great idea. A good thing about me; having awesome ideas and being able to improvise on totally random occassions; And this plan of mine contained the use of those hornets for my resistance against the cults stupid plan to revive that damned Agadude! My mood suddenly went up by large amount. The only 'problem' left was how to execute this new plan of mine. "You'll regret this, Fiore...." Some minutes later while watching the sleeping Airi at the other wall to my side, I was interrupted with footsteps that came closer. Is it Tibbis again? What could she want with me now? Airi woke up with tired eyes and let out a long low yawn. The moonlight shone on her, so I was able to tell, but I still wasn't able to fully see anything else. We looked at each other and her face brightened up. But since there were footsteps I tried to sign her to pretend to sleep and keep quiet. As the little girl followed my order a certain thought crossed my mind What a cute and good kid. Just few moments after this, a shadowy figure came in from the corridor. As I knew Tibithas figure from before, I could see that it was not her. I could still tell, that this girl is a hornet, though. She hid away in the dark and kept away from the light. Surprised, I just asked "Who are you?" The hornet kept quiet while coming closer and ignored my question. I asked her again, but no reply. Now her face made its way into the light, so I could get a glimpse of her appearance. I haven't seen her before, or have I? Those girls really do look alike, so I have no Idea. "Shut up," was the only thing she said with a low but clear voice. Okay, no prejudice. Let's try to be friendly. "Sorry, I couldn't really hear your name, mind to say it again?" "Shut up, I said!" "That's a very unusual name, Shut up. My name's Su. Nice to meet you." I gave her a bright smile and knew that she must be really pissed right now. "Do anything stupid and I'll kill you." Her replies were always pretty cold and didn't gave away much emotion, but one could see her flinch every now and then. And just before I could say anything else, she interrupted immediately "... and with stupid I mean EVERYTHING, including speaking! Understood?" "Ye..." She shut my mouth, gagged it and gave me a piercing look, "Nod or shake your head. Nothing else." I shrugged with my shoulders. "Gnnn!!!" Maybe she's angry because she wasn't able to get her way with me before?! The girl undid my shackles and threw me over her shoulder like a bag of sand. Airi took a peek and came after us steathily. I did a thumbs up to Airi and nodded. We walked through the corridors of the hive and went out. The rain had stopped leaving everything drenched. After a short time I could see the small dome where Luna was kept inside. As we passed it, I could see small holes on top of it, but it seemed as if Luna wasn't able to get through it. Suddenly something from inside eyed me and I could hear Lunas voice crying out from the inside. My carrier looked around and bend down before the dome. "I'll take him away from you. So you won't see him again. Say your goodbyes" With a cold laughter she walked away from it. I struggled and muffled moans escaped my mouth as I tried to reach for Luna. And it seemed as if it was the same for her. The hornet then threw me in the mud and kicked me. "Shut. Up!" Her method was now even harsher. Now she even pulled my naked butt along the ground, away from the hive, into the forest. A sudden thought crossed my mind: 'Why were there so few guards? Where is everyone? And those hornets that saw us saluted to her, which felt kind of strange.' Airi was still able to track us and found her way onto my head, being able to disguise herself with some green vines as my hair. After a while the hornet lifted off and flew away with me. I tried to memorize the way back to the hive, since Luna is still held captive there and I, of course, wanted to free her. But now I'm getting more and more apart from this plan. Minutes later, leaving some distance behind us and the hive she landed near the possible edge of the forest. Now I was able to see something in some distance in the moonlight. I was confused. Another Hive? What's going on here? But this hive looked more like a loose scattered one, less protected. It doesn't really look as majestic as the other one. Maybe it was created not too long ago?! The hornet threw me onto the ground before two girls standing on guard at an entrance. I could see their outline in the darkness, but their bodies didn't have the same shape as the hornet. They seemed a bit more delicate, but their bodily proportions were very feminine. "I bring the captive and chosen mate of the hornet queen, for your queen." The two other girls looked at each other and nodded, "Queen Jayna will be very pleased, thanks to you. Your reward will sure be generous." One of them grabbed me and took me away into the other hive. Wait, another Queen? What the hell is wrong with them? "Of course." The hornet girl bowed slightly and took her leave into the night after adding those words, "I will return to my hive now." And thus I was taken into the inner courtyard of the hive, put into a wooden cage. "You stay here while I'll go and get the Queen," she said delighted. I rolled my eyes. Sure, go ahead. It's not like I'd have a say in this in any way. Day 11 - P2 - Welcome to another hive I'd have to say I somehow liked the hornets prison more, as it was more comfortable. Fortunately it was still very mild at night, so it didn't feel too uncomfortable out here. Minutes passed after I was put into the cage but nothing happened and everything being quiet. Every now and then I could hear some buzzing noises in the far, probably some of those girls being on a patrol. Otherwise there was just the sound of nature. Airi moved from my head and into the palm of my hands, which were, surprisingly, not tied. I held her up and gave her a smile. "Everything will be fine and we'll get back to Mommy!" I whispered, which she responded herself with a smile and a thumbs up. "You're very optimistic, huh?" Caressing her head she nodded cutely and closed her eyes. Did she grow and got heavier already? Some faint noise could be heard from inside the building, where the girl from before dissappeared into. We eyed eachother and the little Alraune leapt onto my head and played wig again. I petted her careful and laid myself back. "So we got the human that was captured by the hornets?" said one girl with a somewhat low husky voice. Well at least I thought it might be a girl in some way. "Indeed, Paa, indeed. The human was delivered by a hornet, I dunno what sense it makes though. And I don't want to guard a human," answered another girl with a pretty young sounding voice. "You know that it's not our duty to question whether something makes sense or not, Pii. Our Queen is always right, and we would follow her into death, if needed. And thus, if you should guard a human, you have to." "Yes yes, you're probably right..." sighed the young one. They couldn't be overheard as they came closer. Now there were two very different girls standing before me; one of them was pretty small, like a elementary schooler and the other one could be her mother, in looks and height. But maybe that's just because of my low perspective. But as I saw the little one in the moonlight, she did not seem to be anything I've seen or imagined before. She had no yellow fur or chitinous exoskeleton, it was something darker which I wasn't able to discern at the moment. She had claws instead of hands, long pointy horn-antennae protruding her forehead. Something like an ovipositor was on her lower back, and instead of a little sting she had two claws. Additionally she was pretty naughty dressed for an elementary schoolgirl with just a dark colored bikini. The big one seemed to have the same appearance as those girls from the gate and similar to the hornets from before. She must be a Bee, I guessed. But why is she so big? She must be at least as tall as me or even a bit more?! Until now everyone I met were of less height, what made them no less dangerous, of course. I kept my silence for now and let them take the first step. They just stood there in silence and gazed at me. Then, after a long moment of silence, one of them raised her voice. "The human is naked...." As it was the girly voice, I automatically looked at the smaller creature. But she didn't moved her mouth. "... why does it have to be a naked human? Whyyyy?" I raised an eyebrow and my gaze wandered to the tall girl, which was suddenly about to cry. Even the smaller one now looked up to the girl that just spoke. "Keep it together Pii. You'll make us look weak to the naked man." The little one barked out like that to the tall girl and gave her a slap on her hip. She then suddenly squaked and rubbed the slapped place. "Uuuu~" "Anyway," the little one faced me again, standing pretty close to the cage, "no Queen for you today, hummy!" Now I was suprised, since I somehow expected to meet the Queen, as was announced before. "I could give you a reasonable answer, if I would know what's going on, but as it is now, I'll just say 'Heeeh?'" Somehow I just blurted this out, but I regret nothing and waited again. Maybe they are easier to talk with, as the other girls before. "Wwwhhhyyyy muusst this human be sooo stuuuuupid?!" cried the tall girl again, "it's driving me crazy!" The small one rolled her eyes. "Listen up, hummy. You are now property of us bees, understood?" "Not really?" I answered blunt. "Aaaaaaaaahhhh!!!!" Okay, this one is nuts. color=brown]"Seriously. what's wrong with her?"[/color] "She is scared of naked human males. And she can't stand talking with one." "Aaaaahh!! Don't give my secret away." Now the tall girl breaks down and tries hiding behind the small girl. The small girl sighed, "It's no secret, with you reacting like that." "Uuuuu~" "The crybaby over here is Pii, and my name is Paa. And we're bees." "Uh yeah. Well, I don't mind. My name is Su." I eyed them again and the taller one, Pii, took a peek over the shoulder of the small one, Paa. "I've got something I wanted to ask, no offense. But you don't look like a Bee at all, Paa." "I am a Bee! You better get your eyes fixed hummy!" She puffed her cheeks, "I have wings, chitinous exoskeleton, little antennae and an ovipositor." Okay, I guess argueing about someones uprbringing or race wouldn't get me far or anywhere now, "Sorry for asking something so obvious." The small one nodded "Don't worry, that happens more often as you'd think." No, I actually believe this. "She was once mistaken for a hornet." said the tall one giggling, still being behind Paa. She must have regained her senses. "A hornet? Weeell, thaats rediculous!" I blurted out. "Yeah right?! Seriously, a hornet? Me? Pfff... don't lump me together with that pack." "You're not on good terms with them?" "Hornets got very mean, as we still were all together. Then tried to kill our Queen." Paa nodded "Indeed, this was some months ago. We parted ways with them and each time we see each other, fights are inevitable." She sighed and looked down, "Lot's of each have been killed already. It's getting worse every second. We don't even know the cause of it anymore." "That's horrible. Maybe there is a way to get things back to how they were?" Paa shook her head, "I don't think so, and the hornets are far better warriors, so they'll eventually get the upper hand." She puffed the fist onto her small chest, "But we'll fight for our queen. Queen Jayna will be victorious!" "Ah, the queen. So, why didn't she come for me?" "She was occupied. So you will have to wait until tomorrow." "Yeah, you wait!" Pii stuck out her tongue. I'm still a bit confused, but that may explain, why the hornets thought that we were with the bees as we first met. "I wonder why you're so nice to me when I'm your prisoner?" "Why shouldn't we?" "J-Just because I'm scared, d-doesn't mean we need to treat you bad, r-right?" I was surprised by that answer. "Yeah, why shouldn't you..." Then we went silent sor quite some time, as I got curious about something. Pii was again able to stand up and they were doing what guards do. "Paa?" "Mh?" "Do you know about your patroling shifts, meaning that you have something like that." "No, I don't know." "Me neither." "But we and the others are supposed to just stay on guard near our new hive so we don't get discovered by the hornets. And until now we did just that. Maybe that answers your question?!" "Sometimes we meet some hornets, but we could distract them and were always successful in leading them elsewhere." "Well, I was captured and they immediately thought I was with you bees." "We don't get others involved in our fight and we don't meddle in others fights." She seemed pretty honest with her angry answer. "Sorry. I didn't mean to offend you. Thanks anyway." "Well, enough. Sleep now." "Yeah! Sleep, stupid naked man!" I sighed. How should I be able to sleep now? Maybe this kind of prison is not that bad, but Luna is still too far away. Then I drove off into sleep. Day 11 - P3 - Meet another Queen The next day started unexpectedly calm. The sun was still rising into the clear sky and the whole air smelled fresh and warm. If there wasn't the issue of me being captured and being without my beloved one, this would be pretty much a perfect start into the day. I could see some bees flying around the place here and there, but most of them were not anywhere near my cage. The only girls being with me were the two from before, Pii and Paa. I had to smile at the sight of them while they were asleep. Pii, the big one, was now very much visible as a bee, with her black and yellow colored appearance, lightblue translucent wings and light brown hair. She was lying on her side and on top of her, more like 'all over the place', was the small girl, Paa, stretched out above her. Her appearance was different, with a black and purple-accentuated appearance, featured with wings of a more lighter purple translucent color and her blue hair. Paa was also the one with a loud and husky snoring, which was probably the reason that nobody came closer. I inhaled deeply to take in this refreshing air and closed my eyes trying to relax myself a bit longer. That was exactly what I needed - some time to clear my head. At some point I heard something and awoke from my slumber. The two girls on the other side of the cage also seemed to regain their consciousness. A long and sluggish process of awakening, that wasn't finished before a certain someone was standing before the cage and gave me a cold and analytical look, observing my actions. "Kukuku, interesting. So you are the human we got from the filthy hornets, yes?" She took some steps around, "And maybe you are indeed a very precious present given to us." She whispered those words barely loud enough for me to hear them. Her shoulder long amber hair and her miko-like bangs swayed forward as she leaned towards the cell to inspect me from up close. Her outfit was a very revealing bodysuit and like the other bees and hornets in yellow black colors. Considering her height, which I estimated as about 1,50 meters, her breasts were pretty ample. What differed, were the two translucent orange wings and her bigger ovipositor. With her index finger she signed me to come closer, which I hesitantly followed. She slid across my face with her finger, giving me a strange feeling. In the meantime Pii and Paa were able to wake up, but scurried back some meters after excusing themselves. "Your appearance is nothing special, I have to say. But you were selected as the mating partner of Jona," a short silence followed. "She must be in a real pinch to choose somebody like you, ku ku ku." "Thanks, I'm pretty confident in my looks..." I said more to myself sarcastically. "Oooh, don't worry. Your presence here is not pointless, human." "Su. That's my name." She raised an eyebrow, "Welcome to our hive, human Su. But I'm sorry, your stay won't last very long." "Sooo... why am I here then? And what happens with me afterwards?" She leaned in closer, pulled me towards the bars and whispered "Kukuku. To provoke the queen, of course. And when we're done, maybe I'll keep you, or maybe not." Then the conversation with my guards popped up, "That's not very reassuring. And how will the hornets react. How will they find you, when you hide here like that?" The queen giggled, "Remember, Su. There is always a way." With these words, she draw herself back from the cage, "If I'm right, then in two or maybe three days my plan will come to fruition. Until then, you're free to enjoy your stay." "Now that I know this much, don't you worry about me interfering with them?" "Why would you? There's nothing for you to lose, if you behave yourself. As I've heard, you got horribly raped by those brute hornets ni their 'ceremony'. Do you really want to go back to that place? And you're caged in there. Why and how would you want to interfere?" She laughed and went away, leaving me a bit hanging. And I haven't seen her after this for the whole day. But after she was gone, Pii and Paa came back smiling. "Queen Jayna seems to be in a really good mood." "Been a long time since she smiled the last time, good to see her like that again." "That is her in a good mood?" I shook my head. Then Pii hesitantly went to my cage and thanked me in a brief but honest way. The curiousity in me wanted to know more about Jayna and this plan, but after asking my guards about it, they excused themselves and left me with no answer. There are several things that leave space for certain theories. And for now I have some time to think about them. But fortunately I was able to talk with Pii and Paa about lots of meaningless things. And thats something I really appreciate. I enjoy talking to and they're nice to be with. The topic about the conflict with the hornets or anything else involved did not occur. Well not exactly, at the beginning they stated, that she wasn't as happy and energetic like that for a long time. Fortunately I got water and foods from them. That way Airi, who was doing a good job in playing 'pretend to be my hair', was able to eat something, while being with me like that. Like that the 'three' of us spend a lot of time together until it was night again. -- Continued in next post -- |
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Su's Story [8/8] Day 11 - P4 - Good Night This night the hours just flew by like nothing and before I even realized it, both my guards were sound asleep. Entangling my hands behind my head I leaned at the cell bars and looked into the distance. There was no one around, just those two slightly snoring the night away. I was tired from the day, even without doing much, just talking and being in this low cell. It was the middle of the night, the moon gave off some light and some clouds were scattered around the sky, sometimes covering the moon and stealing some of its light. I hope Luna is alright... I thought about Luna again, while patting Airi, which gave off slight breathing noises atop my head. In surprise I looked towards the bee hive's entry. It is still interesting, that there seems to be just one exit where everyone has to go through. But was there some noise just now? Aside from the sleeping sounds, there was something faint that I could hear. And then a shadow snuck out from inside the bee hive. Pretending to sleep I took slight peeks and tried to get a glimpse of that person. Is that the queen? It was not that I was able to see her clearly or anything, but her two wings shimmered in the moonlight and her features just seemed like that of the queen. Now what's her quest? A spark of curiosity lit inside me. I wanted to know what this secretiveness of her meant. She tiptoed her way around and was on her way out of the yard. I poked the still sleeping Airi, who then answered me with a big yawn. I signed her to come down into the palm of my hand. "Hey my little cutey." I caressed her cheek and smiled. She snuggled my finger and made cute sounds. "Sorry to wake you up, but I need you to help me out of this prison and come with me." As I've seen before, the prison is just made of very sturdy and hard, thick wood. It's enough to keep me in here, but maybe with Airis help, this should be no problem. I even thought about escaping before, but I was always surrounded by someone and my guess was, this would've caused more problems than to help in any way. But now was a perfect opportunity for me to check out the security. Not that I can use this time to escape and flee back to the hornets hive, since I have no idea what the way back was like. But eventually I'll be able to get a chance to find a way back. At least, that's what I hoped. Airi hopped of my hands, went to the bars and put her hands on them. A short while later the bars moved like snakes and opened up a way on the side of the cell. The little Alraune turned around and clapped in her hands and signed me to go through the hole. "You're the best! But now we have to hurry." "Kyah!" I picked her up again and tried to catch up with the queen. But this time, my plan was to lay out some kind of sign for my way back home. The only thing that came to mind was honey from the bees. Maybe I can use this to create signs for my way back here?! Fortunately every bee seems to have honey with them in some kind of pot. And my guards are so nice to let me have theirs as it was pretty easy to take it while they're sleeping. I just needed to be a bit cautious. Whoa, I feel like some kind of agent right now. I had to grin, while the adrenaline rushed through my body because of the exciting situation. I was cautiously walking out of the yard, after the bee, that took her sweet time to sneak away. She was making sure not to draw any attention or do hasty movements. My pulse skyrocketed even more. It felt as if it could be heard all over the whole damn forest. Calm down, calm down. I tried to tell myself, while taking deep breaths. It needed some time, but I could feel myself calm down a bit and I was also able to hear everything normal again. Now onto following that striped girl. Every now and then I drew arrows or lines towards the direction I came from on trees and rocks, that seemed to fit the role in my eyes. After about an hour of walking, we got close to a small, mysterious hut. It was quite out of reach from the bee hive and nowhere in particular in the middle of the forest. The bee queen went inside and lit a light, which could be seen hrough some holes in the wall. They were just holes with no glass it seems. I sneaked towards the building and squatted down beside the window. "... is finally time, after so long! Finally, Finally!" The queen said manically happy, "After going through this horrible time, I finally got my hands on something good to crush this damn Jona, ka ka ka!" Is she just crazy and talking to herself? Seriously, there seem to be very few sane girls in this strange land. I shook my head with these thoughts in mind. But then a weak voice replied: "...What. Do you mean?" A second person?! "What are you after?" The unknown voice sounded tired and exhausted, taking quite some time to speak just a few words. I took a cautious peek inside and saw the bee queen standing before another girl, that looked ... almost exactly like her?! Twins?! There were some big old boxes standing around, even between the window and the girls. Some things are scattered around, a spartan looking room, just enough to maybe live in. The standing queen had a look of superiority on her face, and the other one was bound tightly and almost looking right out of a BDSM Movie, not being able to move an inch, looking very worn out and hungry. Her voice gives off the exact feeling of how she looks like. Her hair was longer though and her tanned skin was just about right. Still, the captive was pretty; pretty dirty. "I will be the one to eradicate both the bees and the hornets!" She started to laugh horrifying, which send shivers down my spine. WHAT THE FUCK?! "Do you really think, you can pull this off?" "The plan goes exactly as planned and is already in motion. And now that I was able to do the last strike to the hornets, the final stage is about to begin!" "B-But... Why?" The next event was something I've never seen before and it definitely goes into my top ten of surreal things. The bee slowly began to flinch everywhere. The hair went to a darker color and the antennae disappeared. Everything that made her the queen of bees before just vanished or shrunk back into a 'new' body, that was now some centimeters taller. Her whole appreance just changed and her face was filled with nothing but viciousness and hatred. "You?!" The look of the bee girl was one of pure shock and disbelief. Accidentally a twig snapped below my feet. Oh. "What was that noise?" HOLY SHIT Day 11 - P5 - The Day After Tomorrow After that sudden shock I hurried up and hid behind the corner of the house. I was able to pick up some stones and threw them away in a wide angle so they would land somewhere far and unseen. In this silent night this should still be enough to be heard and make a diversion. My heartbeat skyrocketed and I tried to calm my breath. In no way possible should she find me now, otherwise I'd be in very deep trouble. Glancing around the corner, the unknown girl still looked outside through the hole. "Grr, damn creeps. Surprising me like that. Her head went back into the house and she started speaking with the bee girl again, "The day after tomorrow. Look forward to it." She shuffled through some of her stuff and finally left after finding what she was looking for. I waited for the right time until she got further away. Oh god, what will she do, if there is no one in that cage when she's back? Shaking my head I wanted to clear my mind. It didn't matter, I'd need to deal with that, when the time comes, now I need to meet up with that girl in there. The night was still dark and silent, when I sneaked around the corners to get to the front entrance. Opening the door slowly I made my way inside. "W-What? Did y-you forget some insults you could throw at me? The bee looked down at the ground and faintly hissed her insults. "What do you want? Isn't holing me up the entire time enough?" I walked forward without a word and kneeled before her and lifted gently her chin, "I'll be your savior." Her eyes widened in surprise. Then they went gleamy, "W-who are y-you? Don't make fun of me...like that." Her eyes filled with tears and she formed a weak smile. "I'm really not up for stupid jokes like that." I brought her some things to eat and drink that were put away nicely in some boxes. They were still good and wouldn't harm the girls health. Her body was in a really weak state, I wonder how long she was captured. Apparently she was held here already for some months, as she told me later. "Why would the queen of the bees do something like that to you?" "Because I'm the legitimate queen of the bees. My name is Jayna. What is your name?!" "Oh, excuse my rudeness. My name is Su." I kneed before her and gave her a warm smile, "It's an honor to meet you." The real bee queen... A lot of thoughts flew through my mind after hearing about this fact. I don't see any reason why she would lie, being in a condition like that and all. She looked at me and realized I was in thought. Just starting to speak her mind, it appeared that she probably knew what went through my head: "As you might've heard, her reason is revenge. It might seem strange, but she's my sister. Half-sister to be more concrete." I was surprised for hear to talk just like that. "Half-sister?" "Yeah... same father. A human, of course. It's not that I really hate him, but it appeares that humans just seem to want to fuck around, because of our nature." I went silent and coughed: "I excuse myself for being part of those humans." After sighing my gaze went up, as if there was something: "I assure you, there sure are also males, that are utmost faithful to their loved partner. Or maybe partners." A smile formed on my face. What a weird scene it was. Here he was, talking with a captured bee queen and trying to defend human faithfulness. Oh god how stupid. Sure this world was strange and I haven't had much good experiences until now. But lot's of other man would be happily drowning themselves in this pool of pleasure and do what her father did. "It sure is not easy to be faithful, when there are so much beautful girls like you on this island, that can capture a mans heart just like that in an instant." She was flabbergasted and stuttered out some words: "W-What a-are y-you saying? D-Don't think y-you can win me over, j-just with hollow flattery like that." I looked at her in surprise and thought about my words, went beet red and got embarassed. "Uuuh... I... I mean. Sorry." I was flustered and the scene went even more weird as it already was. "W-What are you apologizing for you i-idiot!" Some moments passed in awkward silence until suddenly tears dwelled up inside of her. "Uuuhh, I'm sorry. Did I say something wrong?" I was baffled and wasn't sure what to do. She beamed a weak smile at me and sweeped some tears aside, "I'm just so happy right now." She sobbed as she was trying to form her words, "It's just... I never thought something like this would happen in my live ever again." Scratching my head embarassed I felt really happy to hear those words. I left her some time to calm down before I spoke up again. "But now we have to think of a way to get you out of here and stop that crazy bitch. I was also 'kidnapped' by her and were just brought into the hive. Probably it was to anger the hornet queen. After hearing all of this, I think she wants to start a battle with the hornets." Jayna's face went pale and her eyes widened. "Why... why would she let innocent girls die because of her hate against me and my sister? What the hell happened in my absence??" "You should try to gather some strength until the day after tomorrow, so you're able to fight with your strength against that bitch!" "What is your plan then?" she asked curious. I explained her the plan, which involved her to stay in the hut until the day after tomorrow. She should try to regain her strength in the meantime, even if this would be almost impossible after weeks and months of being captured and starved like that. Then I'll free her when all the bee's are on their way to the hornets hive. Then we will oppose her openly and directly. "That sounds not too bad, I guess. But how will you be able to break out? I mean... how were you even able to be here in the first place when you're captured and kept in a cage?" I held out my hand and Airi, that was still playing my wig, jumped onto the palm of my hand and held out her arms. "May I introduce my ... daughter. Airi." Airi looked at me a bit confused, I nodded and then she smiled at the queen and waved. Lost for words the queen smiled and waved back at the little alraune girl. "She stayed at my side and is my biggest help, until I get together with my darling again." "I see. Okay, I'll help you! But you have to grant me one wish, so I'll help you with anything." "Sure, You have my word. What is it?" She smiled at me, "Perfect. I'll tell you, after everything is over." "W-What? Hey. Whaat? Tell me?!" "Na-hay." She giggled playful. I smiled at her and finally freed her of her shackles so she was able to move around freely. "I should be going now. Here is some honey I brought with me. See you in two days, Jayna." "Thank you. Until then, Su." With those words I left the hut and headed back to the hive without any problems. Sneaking silently back into the cage was pretty easy, since my two lovely guards were sound asleep. The whole hive was quiet and I really appreciated the bit of luck I seem to have right now. The next days will probably be very long and exhausting. Day 12 - Silence before the Storm The night was not as long as I expected it to be, since the sun shone directly onto me. Grumpily I turned around, and was trying to cover my eyes with my arms. This brightness, it huuurtsss. It is not that I don't like having sun in the morning, I really hate, when it is just too bright. This was definitely a bad foreshadowing for the upcoming day. After letting out a long yawn and rubbing my eyes after some time I got up and stretched myself and bumped against the cage. Forming a shadow on my eyes, I looked around. Everywhere I could see were girls running and flying around, all but two which stand beside my cage, Pii and Paa. I groaned slightly and heard an annoyed sound from Pii. "Oh, are we finally awake?" My answer was just another groan and my body hurt all over. "Don't be such a wuss and man up already." "I don't think that's possible," said Pii spiteful and gave me a pitiful look. "So what am I supposed to do now?" "Stop being a pussy and shut up. Otherwise my ears will start to hurt and you don't want my ears to hurt!" "Just stay silent and wait until Jayna has decided what she wants to do with you." "What if I'm just a reason to start a war with the hornets...?" I blurted this out rather thoughtless and probably just wanted them to think about this. They had an advantage in numbers, but the hornets seemed to be more capable of real fighting. Both of them started laughing tears at my words. After a few minutes of laughing, they were able to calm down again. "That is highly unlikely, Queen Jayna would never do such a foolish thing. We may be on bad terms with them now, but this ... no this is unlikely." "This would probably our downfall if we were to clash with them. Otherwise we wouldn't life hiding out here." Paa nodded at Piis remark, "But when she orders it, we have to follow. That's why she's the queen." I had to sigh at the last words I heard from them. It was just too foolish and too easy to not question anything the leader does or orders. With the informaton I have obtained until now, tomorrow will be the last days of the bees. But what about the hornets? The fake queen wouldn't just let the bees run into their doom, would she? As the girls ordered before, I kept quiet and thought about how I could avert this tragedy. Somehow I knew, that I would need to get those two on my side. If I want to free Jayna, their help will be essential. Like that I was in thought almost the whole day. The good thing was, that I got two meals on that day, which I could secretly share with Airi, so we wouldn't have to hunger. At some point in the evening there was a commotion on this places gateway. Girls were swarming the place and were making a ruckus. Somehow this day seemed just too calm until now, maybe now things get to start rolling. "Pii take a look and try to find out what happened, I'll stay here." Pii nodded and went off to the crowd. Some went off in a hurry, seemingly trying to stay on their posts more alert, Pii and two others came back. Pii came back to us, while the other two went inside the comb, probably telling the queen about what happened, whatever it was. But somehow I have a feeling that I know what it was. "Oh my god. Jule just came back telling us, that there was a hornet patrol. They were on their way back from our hive! She tried to hold them off, but they could flee and Jule is in a horrible condition. The hornets... they know about out place. They will attack us tomorrow!" The face of the tall girl was really pale to before and looked frightened at her little friend. Paa was also pretty shocked about the revelation and they looked confused at each other and then, after some time, both of them looked at me at the same time, both calling out to with an unison 'You!'. Somehow I turned my head to them and had to smile, even though I didn't really find this to be funny, "Yo, what's up?" "Your question from earlier... This is too much of a coincidence. What... I mean, how did you know this?" She was really confused and frightened, but I wanted to tease her a bit "Weelllll, I doooon't knooow." "Just, just spit it out already, what's wrong with you human!" Pii was angry and tried to grab me in the cage. She then held me on my neck and pulled me to the cage walls. Groaning at the pain that hit me right then, I tried to calm her down, "W-Would, would you really... believe what I say?" Pii let go of me, throwing me back and stood up. She went some meters away, cursing me and the world. After a while Paa spoke up,"Would you lie to us? Will what you have to say really help us?" I had to let out a big sigh,"I guess you just have to trust me, I mean, if I'd do something stupid you could just easily catch me again or worse. I have enough of a reason to go back to the hornet hive, because they hold my girl captive. I think when we help each other, this would benefit both sides." Pii just came back and that it was her to speak up really surprised me, "I guess we don't have any choice, right? Tell us what you know and we'll help you, too." "Thank you very much," I answered honestly. "But if you do anything stupid..." I had to giggle at her remark,"Yes, yes.. of course I know." I sat up and looked at them, which seem to be pretty nervous. After coughing I spoke up, more whispering to their ears at the cages wall. "It may sound strange, but I want you to free me and..." This let Pii into anger and she was about to hit me and I held my hands up protectively,"Wait wait! Please hear me out to the end." Then, before I continued, I took a deep breath. "Tomorrow in the early morning, when there is no one around, please take me out the hive. I want to show you something. Maybe this will answer your questions. Alright?" They looked at me and then at each other, thinking what they would do, but this was probably too much of a chance to let slip by. Pii nodded, "Fine. So tomorrow morning." Paa sighed, "If even she's good with it, I'm okay with it as well." It didn't really seem as if they don't fully trust me, but then again I just have to build up the trust and ratify it. "But one more thing... Don't tell others nor the queen about this. This is important, you hear?" The girls looked confused but then nodded in agreement. Thank god finally some support. I mean it was a win-win situation for them and it couldn't get worse for me, right? Like this the evening went by without anything more happening. The fake queen must be planning something by now. Maybe she was planning things all along and this was just going according to plan? Somehow this whole thing is just really weird. I just want to have some peaceful days... Then at some point I dozed off, falling sound asleep. Day 13 - P1 - Return of the Queen On the next day I awoke rather unpleasantly. It was later than I had expected it to be. The two girls still stood guard and Pii poked me with the blund side of her lance for some time now, "Human, god damn it. Wake up!" "Mmhrmbl, only five minutes, mummy." "Your mother is going to cry if you don't wake up now! Queen Jayna is starting earlier as expected." This was enough to get me to open my eyes up wide in shock. Now I was quickly filled to the brim with adrenaline and I couldn't focus nor calm down anymore. "Keep it down, or you will get noticed. You don't want that, right?" Paa was right. If I wanted to help them, I need to keep a clear head. Looking around furiously, I just made a fist and hid the ground to relieve my stress. It took me some time until it took any effect, so I repeated it again until I noticed the pain. "Aargh, fuck that hurt." "You're really an idiot." Taking some deep breaths and closing my eyes in the meantime helped me to calm down further until I was myself again, even though it took a moment. "Sorry..." "Finally done, heh?" "Yeah, I guess." "Any more and you'd have something to cry for... In the distance there was Queen Jayna, well the fake one, and lots of the bee girls, if not all. She was holding a speech, but from my location I was not able to get anything that was said. The bees were all listening to her for a long time, her gestures being pretty wide and overexaggerating. This led me to think for this to be kind of a big speech. Of course he knew what was about to happen after she was done. Then suddenly a loud and dark buzzing sound could be heard from the masses. Lots of dust was blown up and the bees screamed and held up their spears, before they started to fly upwards in formation. They headed towards one direction of the forest, the hornets hive was most certainly located there. "Ugh, seriously and we have to play babysitter for this stinky pile of brainless meat. I wanna fight, too." "True." "Are you fucking stupid? This will be your downfall! You're all lead to your deaths, god damn it! Let's hurry, we need to stop this madness!" I was really mad right now. This sick creature shouldn't be allowed to do such things. And I was the only one able to bring light into this mess. "Quick, lemme out. We have to hurry!" This wasn't as I had planned it. But then again, when did something go as planned before? Pii and Paa eyed each other and hesitated. "Like seriously, we promised each other yesterday, right? And you're stronger and quicker than me, so why are you hesitating now?" They were still unsure, but to my surprise Pii was again the one reacting first as she sighed and turned around. "This better be important, human." "Oh, you have no idea..." I was relieved as they let me out of the damn cage. It's not that I wasn't able to break free before, but this was all about trusting each other and I had hoped to get to them this way. "Alright, follow me. I'll show you the way." Then I began to run into the forest and followed the trail and markings that I have left the day before yesterday. Thankfully they were still there. After some time, upon arrival at the little hut, I was already out of breath. Because I was rushing I didn't thought about anything and just banged open the door. Inside there was the Queen, the real one. She was sitting on the ground, like she was meditating and slowly looked up at me. The other two entered a while after me, unsure and cautiously. "I didn't really expect you to come, but I waited nevertheless. I am glad my trust in you wasn't shattered." The two bee girls stood there with her eyes open wide and in shock and called her name in unisono. "Queen... Jayna?!" "Queen... Jayna?!" The Queen gave them a warm smile, "Yes?" "But... but... You're Jayna." "Seriously, and you call me stupid?" I said mockingly. "Well, you're eyes still seem to function properly. But did you hurt your head my dear Pii?" "But, you went away with the other... bees, to fight the hornets." I walked over to the Queen and held out my hand, "My Lady, if I may?" She took my hand and gave me a warm smile, "With pleasure, because it's you." Jayna lifted herself up with my help and stood on her legs. The two other girls were still in shock, they didn't seem to believe what they saw. "Do you believe the urgency now?" They looked at us and then at each other. Queen Jayna looked more healthy than before, she was more colorful than before, her slight tan got a bit darker and also the noticeable yellow and black strickes were back to it's usual brightness. Her proportions were even more overwhelmingly beautiful and she was beaming with life. She went close to the girls and took them in her arms. "I'm so glad to see you're still alive." The girls started to cry and tears came running down their cheeks. After some time, they parted again and she came to my side again. Before one of the girls could speak up, she gave them a short rundown of the situation. "So the one leading the bees into fight with the hornets is a Doppelgänger which took you captive to take revenge on you and Queen Jona and wants the bees and hornets to kill each other?" Jayna nodded and made a sad face: "That's right." "That's why we should really hurry now. We already lost important time. Who knows what is happening in the meantime." "Yesss... Let us crush that damn fake. I was trying to control myself until now, but now I am really desperate to drive my fists into my sisters body." Her eyes changed to those of a girl that had seen lots of death and will not hesitate to do everything for her fellow bees. But on the other hand she somehow retained her playful side, which made her even more creepy. Oh god, she's just as insane as all the other girls now. She went to one side of the hut and took out a weapon from behind some boxes. A staff with long blades on each sides. The length was about two meters with the blades. "I had some free time," she said with a dark grin and licked along one of the blades, "and this is a good one for you." Then she threw me the staff and smiled, "You better take good care of it and protect yourself with it." I was startled and held the staff in my hands, getting a short feel of wielding it. It was indeed a good one and with this thickness I might be able to parry some attacks. "Thank you Jayna." She went outside and started to flapp her wings. They made an entirely different noise as the others. It was a bright one, for me it sounded as if there was someone driving with an overloaded moped, but not as annoying as those. "What are you standing there for, we got some asses to kick, don't we?!" she said smiling and held out a hand for me, which I gladly grabbed, before I got pulled up. Jayna gave me a sudden intimate kiss, that surprised me a lot. But before I could say anything she burrowed my head between her breasts. Holding me tight before she was heading off towards the hornets hive with one hell of a speed. Pii and Paa just watched the whole scene without saying anything and had a difficult time to keep up with the Queens speed. One could really tell that she was fired up. Day 13 - P2 - A Storm is Coming With the speed of the queen we were about to arrive at the hornets hive. I wasn't really able to notice too much while flying, because I was stuck in her cleaverage and she was holding me tight to her body. Actually not a bad way to fly. "I have to get to Luna, she's a blue slime held captive in something like a dome on the yard. Are you able to get me there?" "I think I remember that", her voice was cut off in the middle of the sentence, as she got slower and landed on an open field near the hive. She let me down and trailed mindless across the field. "Holy Bee", she said quietly to herself as she overviewed the true scale of this mess. Lot's of bee and hornet girls were already laying dead on the ground, which was drained with blood. Most of them stabbed to death by the spears they were fighting with. Some were still holding onto their life. A useless fight, they were struggling, jerking around, until finally the last drops of life left their bodies and ended their pain. As Pii and Paa arrived at the scene they stood beside me speechless. Tears began to swell in all of them. This scene teared my heart apart. Even if the hornets were not treating me well, this was just too much. Utterly fucked up. Inside of me the emotions began to swell up and I couldn't hold back my tears, as I saw the girls crying over her dead friends. After a moment of silent crying the queen let out an angry, loud and frightening long scream, that let my blood freeze over, "YU-RU-NA!!" before she slammed her fist into the ground and created a little shockwave with it. Jayna turned around with a face, that would frighten even the most badass enemy. "Let's go." Before I was able to agree, she picked me up and nodded at her two followers. They looked at each other and replied to her in the same way. Then they let their wings roar and hurried towards the hive. The queen held me face forward this time, that way I was able to see what was going on. Over the noise of the wings, which sounded even more intimidating than before, I could already hear the sound of battle in the distance. A ring of forest was surrounding the hive as I could see as we passed over it. The bees seemed to have had the advantage of surprise and the hornets, defending their hive to the blood, were at a clear disadvantage. They have created a wall in the yard before the entrance to the main hive complex. Tibitha and the Queen were leading them furiously. Both of them were not wearing a revealing but protective chitinous armor. Their appearance was intimidating and you could hear them angrily shouting commands as they made their way slaying through one bee after another with their hellebardes. I thought they were all fighting with spears, but this weapon just seemed to be made for them. The hornets were in a serious situation as the bees were in an overwhelming majority of three-to-one. Even if the hornets were a lot more proficient in fighting, they'd be worn out sooner or later. Queen Jona and Tibitha were fighting on the front together, as if they had never done anything else. A flowing elegance in their movement let them appear as if they were one entity. This all happened in just a matter of seconds. I was already able to make out the little dome with a blueish color in it. "I just hope she's still alright." Then I saw something in the sky a bit behind the hive's outer walls and asked myself unbelieving and pointed in the direction of the thing, "What is that over there?" The queen followed my sign and slowed down for a moment, "This is", she began and made a strange face as if not to believe her own eyes, "a siren, carrying a lizard girl." My eyes opened wide, because I knew who that would be, "Oh my god. That's Sila and Eliza!" How were they able to find this place? Just as I was thinking about it, Sila dropped her luggage on the outside of the outer walls. The bees and hornets didn't seem to notice it over the heat of their battle, then suddenly some loud crashing noised could be head from behind that place behind the wall where Eliza should be. Once. Twice. Then a crack on the wall and with another punch the wall had some big cracks running along it. Then I could hear an angry, familiar scream, a last crashing sound and the outer wall was teared down by that monster of a lizard girl. There was no way this would go unnoticed, but my only thought was, Oh my god. I hope she doesn't know me anymore. "Who the hell is that? And what do they want here?", Jayna asked curious and was even more confused. "Those are the friends of my girl, Luna." As we arrived in some distance, some hornets took notice and enganged us in battle. "Sorry Su, I'll let you down here and you have to get there, with those two girls protecting you. Flying around here recklessly would even be a problem for me. But ultimately I have to get to that fake", she said with a serious tone and went into a landing approach. Because we were still moving pretty fast I was trying to keep up with my feet, stumbled and did a cartwheel, but was able to end it in a kneeling position. Save! Jayna was a bit in front of me and held back two hornets, "Show me what got Su", she said while swinging herself around and smashed the hornets into the ground and headed off for the fake queen. In the distance I could see Sila doing a power dive and a loud scream could be heard throughout the whole area, ending in a loud 'Boom' which created a huge shockwave and the girls close to it broke down in agony. I was totally overwhelmed at the sight of this. I snapped out of it as Pii and Paa positioned beside me, looking ahead."I don't care if you get killed", Pii said while taking a deep breath and Paa continued, "but if you do, the queen will be sad." Then both of them smiled at me and said unisono, "so don't die on us", before they rushed towards the battle. Propping myself up, I tightened the grip around the longstaff and shouted, "Who do you think I am?" Pii turned around a last time and yelled back, "An idiot, of course!" Airi, who was silent the whole time began to move on my head and climbed onto my shoulder now, rooting herself so she wouldn't fall off. Her face was serious as she signed towards the battlefield. "Papa! Fight!" "Yes, I will", I said smiling and walked forward. Not before long began to run into the battle, too. following Day 13 - P3 - Hive Wars |
| [MFF] Diogora's Story [1/4] Some of the pics are NSFW XP also, some might show "ERROR" but if you refresh the page 1-3 times it should work :) Characters and Voice Color: ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- First I'd like to thank Sydokiller and Vasz_ for being the first one's supporting the idea of me writing a fanfic. I would also like to thank Subenu and chimechu for all their help, if it wasn't for them I'd probably still be stuck figuring out how to do everything. And I thank everyone who is going to read this in advance, it's my very first fanfic, so please tell me what I could do to make the next chapter better Here goes nothing: ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 1 – I'm the Main Character?[/b] I felt the sun shine down on my face, it was a sunny day and that put a smile on my face. another day of looking at hot girls~ I thaught to myself, but still didn't opened my eyes A shadow seemed to be blocking the sun and I opened my right eye “Get out of...” A woman was looking at me with blue hair and a lustful look in her eyes, but she looked different from normal women. She had wings and a tail, even horns, but she was wearing almost nothing, boots, panties and something covering her breasts....they were quite big. Succubus ”Boy~ Are you ready to die?~” These words came out of her mouth as she unzipped my pants. I was confused. Jii-san...what should I do? His words resonated within me. Grandson...you have 2 choices, be raped to death by this beautiful woman or run now and maybe have a chance with a cuter one later on ”Arigatou, Jii-san” I stood up and started running for my life “No way in hell am I gonna die!!” I ran through a green field and the woman was catching up to me is it no use...am I going to die? ”what are you doing brother!? Fight to live! I heard my brothers words inside of my head. He had always told me the same words when we were younger “Fight!”. I stop moving and turn around looking at the woman. ”So you finally gave up?~” She said licking her lips in a really creepy way “As if I'm going to give up on life!! I still need to fuck plenty of girls!!” She started laughing as if I had said a joke “Don't laugh at me!” I charged in her direction and saw her smirk ”Hehe~ To bad you're not strong enough~” As I was rushing her she punched my guts. I felt as if I had just been struck by lightning. I coughed up some blood and fell to the ground is it really no use...am I going to die without ever finding love? I slowly tried standing back up “T-There's no way I'm going to die here” I somehow managed to get on my 2 legs and rushed her again ”It's no use~” I got punched even harder that time making me fly back before falling to the ground again. But I kept getting up and rushing her again and again, but without any success. After about an hour I was hurt everywhere, but I always got back on my legs ”Why won't you just give up!?” I seemed to have pissed her off, she didn't even look like she wanted to rape me to death anymore, she just wanted to see me dead. “Why am I standing up?...Why do humans need food?” I said trying to sound cool thumbs up “Good job bro” I smiled before noticing she's even more pissed then before ”Just die already!” She rushed towards me aiming for my face ”Dodge this bro...I know you can” Hearing his words I actually felt like I could do it. here goes nothing I leaned my head to the right somehow dodging the punch by a hair ”N-No wa...” I didn't even let her finish her sentence before punching her straight in the face. My punch had almost no effect, but it gave me enough time to get some distance. ”Now you've done it!” I was probably never this scared before in my life. Shit...I'm dead ”Another Succubus picking on a man?” A new girl appeared infront of me. She was also one of those creatures. She had paws instead of hands and feet and kitty ears on her head. She also had 2 long tails. She was wearing something very erotic. Like the other girl she was wearing almost nothing, but I somehow felt like she was more attractif. Anubis Then the thought crossed my mind Another one....I'm so dead right now The new girl dissapeared infront of me and reappeared above the other girl “F-Fast!” The new girl punched the other girl from above knocking her out. coooooooool!! She then walked up to me not cool, not cool, not cool She reached out her paw and helped me stand up ”J-Just follow me” Ehhhhhh!? I was surprised by how she was acting. Why is she blushing? Why does she want me to follow her? Without thinking about it to much I followed her and we soon found ourselfs near a small camp. ”S-Sit down” I sat down near the camp fire and she sat down next to me clinging to my arm. ”I-I saw you fight...I-I think you were really brave” I felt my heart beat getting faster as she was looking up to me, blushing “Y-You really think I was?” ”Y-Yes....I-I'm Lily...nice to meet you” “I-I'm Diogo, but you can just call me Dio” awkward silence “C-Can you explain to me what's going on? Where am I? Why am I here?” ”I-I don't know why, but humans often just appear in this place...I-I'll tell you about this world tomorrow...you should get some rest” “S-Sure” She made me lie down on the floor and started treating my wounds “You don't have to” ”B-But I want to” As she said that she looked away trying to hide the fact that she was blushing “Hai Hai....I give up” She smiled and treated my wounds. After she was done she lied down next to me putting her paw around me and her head on my chest. ”G-Good Night...Dio” I felt to tired to say anything about what she was doing “Good Night Lily” They both fell asleep ( ”Brooooo!!! Why aren't you banging her? ”He is a disgrace to out family!” ”Now Now you two, love needs time” ”Yeah yeah mom” eats a cookie ) Chapter 1 – End Next Chapter: Could this really be love?[/b] As most of you said I should remove the stuttering I did and I also tried adding more details to this one XD have fun reading :) Chapter 2: Could this really be love? The night had passed and the sun was shining brightly again You're gonna open your eyes...wake up in your bed...and it was all just a dream I opened my eyes slowly and saw that I was still lying at the camp site. I was a bit dissapointed about the fact that everything that happened was real, but soon I felt Lily clinging to my arm. She was sound asleep with her head on my shoulder. She was drooling a bit and it made her look really cute. Seeing her like that actually made me happy that everything wasn't just a dream. I tried slowly pushing her away, but she wouldn't let go of my arm. she wants the D! shut up Bro gulps I looked at her as she slept clinging to me what did I get myself into this time? ”I love you...Dio She was obviously still asleep, but when I heard those words I felt my face started to get really hot. I had gone all red. did she just say what I think she did? I slowly poked her forhead trying to wake her up. She slowly opened her eyes and looked straight into mine. she looks so cute She realized she was drooling on my shoulder and quickly sat up wiping it off. ”I'm sorry...” “It's okay. Atleast you're not trying to kill me” The images from the day before came back to me. I was still very confused about my current situation. what the heck am I here for? I slowly tried standing up, but I felt a great amount of pain and fell back to the ground. The wounds from yesterday weren't fully healed yet. ”Don't try standing up yet. You're injured” She seemed really worried about me. She started bandaging all of my wounds as she was almost crying at the sight of my hurt body. Maybe this isn't that bad...maybe being in this world is all I ever wanted from the start...maybe... ”Don't you ever do something like this again. Don't make me worry.” Tears started forming in her eyes and one manages to slip out. I wiped off her tear smiling. “I'm sorry” why am I apologyzing!? cause you obviously like her my little boy is growing up so fast ”You should be able to stand now” I slowly tried standing up. The wounds still hurt, but they were healed enough that I managed to stand and stand on my feet. “So Lily...mind telling me about this world?” She nods and takes a deep breath. ”This island does not have a name. I myself do not know the reason for this. But I can tell you what I know. On this island there are many different races of so called 'Monster Girls'. Men are very rare here, so once one is found the girls will try everything to make them theirs. I saved you from one. She was a 'Succubus'. Anyway, there are also many Lords on this island, if you receive their blessing...the chance a girl will get pregnant rises...to 100%. Usually the chances are beneeth 10% and there can only be one birth per year. The thing is, all of the girls are going to try to make you their love slaves, but if you...stay with me...you'll be fine.” I was still confused. She blushed as she mentioned pregnancy and me staying with her. I thaught she was just to cute. But still...Monster Girls...and what the heck got me here? I didn't want to ask her any more questions, because it was obvious she didn't know much more about the island. I smiled at her. “Thanks...Lily” As she heard my words her tails started to swing from one side to the other. She looked happy. “Just out of curiosity...why do you have two tails?” Her smile turned into a sadenned face. “I'm not normal...usually an Anubis only has one tail...just because of this, Pharaoh didn't let me stay” good job bro, you made her sad wait what? What did I do this time? He gives her a hug and puts his hand on her head “I'm sorry for making you remember something sad” I didn't want to talk about this 'Pharaoh' person, because I knew it was going to make her even sadder. As I put my hand on her head her tails started swinging again. guess she's happy again...good ”Dio...can we go take a walk...we should probably also get something to eat” “Sure” I wonder what she eats? She stood up and wrapped her arms around my left one, clinging to me. We started walking and that's when I noticed that this island wasn't actually that diffrent from the human world, exept for the fact that the girls were strange looking rape addicts. But it looked peaceful, there were normal animals, the birds were twitching and the wind was blowing against us. I never felt that good in my life, plus there was a beautiful girl clinging to me. I didn't care if she had paws and tails, I knew I loved her. As we were walking I looked down at her and she looked up at me. ”Is there something on my face” no, but your cum could be on it to far bro, you're taking it way to far ...sorry “There's nothing on your face...it's just...” ”my boy is going to confess” ”I shall teach that girl 'the art of the pervert' myself” come on Dio...you can do this “You know...I think I lo...” ”That's them Nee-san. Those are the people that hurt me yesterday” ”Is that so? How dare the two of you hurt my little sister!?” We soon found ourselfs ambushed by many of those so called 'Succubus' girls. Lily looked scared, she clinged to me and looked up at me. ”What should we do? I don't have time to make a plan” ”Capture them alive” One of them flew towards us and pulled Lily away from me. She started crying and screaming. ”DIO!!!” I got angry. I looked into the Succubus's leaders eyes. shit just got real who am I trying to intimidate? I don't stand a chance...but I need to save her...I need to save Lily ”Hey Kid, don't look at me like that...don't tell me she's your girlfriend.” I tried not to react, but Lily's face turned all red ”So I was right?~” She walked up to Lily and licked her neck. ”Stop it...please stop!” She started crying even more. I got filled with anger. I wanted to see the Succubus dead. I rushed towards her. “LET GO OF HE...” Before I could even finish what I was saying she punched me in the guts. ”I'm not nearly as weak as my little sister~” I can't remember what happened after that. I can only remember seeing Lily start crying even more before I fell to the ground, unconcious. ( ”What the heck just happened?” ”Beat by a woman...how disgraceful” ”He'll save her...love gives people strenght...and my boy has finally found the source of his” ”Sure...” laughs “Bro found love? No way” ”You'll see...he loves her and it's ovious that she loves him...it's just a matter of time now” ) Next Chapter – Be a man!! Chapter 3 – Be a man!! It's cold. Where am I? I tried moving, but I couldn't. My hands and legs were tied up. “Lily...” ”So you finally woke up?~” this voice...wait!? “Lily!! where's Lily!?” ”Don't worry. She's okay for now” I see her lying on something next to me. She was still unconcious. I tried freeing myself from the ropes, but no matter what I tried I couldn't. I took a look at where I was. It was dark, only a few candles to light up the place. There wasn't much space and I was lying on some kind of altar. could this be some kind of cave? ”Nee-san. Can we do it now?~” ”Not yet, we have to make them suffer some more~” I was to weak to let out any words. I just looked at Lily hoping she'd wake up soon. That's when I saw it. Their leader had left for a while and when she returned she had a huge whip in her hands. you have got to be kidding me this ain't looking good for you bro No really, you don't say sometimes I hate you yeah yeah, shut up already ”Boy~ You messed with the wrong people~ We, the Succu Sisters don't let anyone live after they've hurt one of us” The Suck you Sisters, hahaha I pointed at the younger one that Lily had beaten up yesterday. “Well, actually she's the one that atta...” She whips her whip hitting my stomach. ”Silence!” It hurt. It hurt really bad. I screamed out in pain. Then I saw Lily looking at me. Her eyes showed that she was terrified. When did she wake up? I saw the leader heading towards her. ”Hehe~ look who finally decided to wake up~” She pulls on her hair and whips her. She screams out in pain, crying. ”Please stop! It hurts!” I threw myself to the ground and somehow crawled to the leader grabbing onto her leg. “Let go of Lily!” ”You must think this is love, but it's not~ let me prove you that you don't love this girl” She gets out a small dagger and puts it in my hands ”I'll let one of you go~ The other one will be our sex slave until they die~” As she says that she shows us what was beneeth her panties. eww...this girl has a dick ”Dio...please run...I don't want them to do this to you” She puts up a fake, painful smile. But I was weak. I cut my ropes and ran towards the exit. I'm sorry Lily I ran and ran and when I saw the light at the end of the cave I heard it. ”Please don't!! I want Dio to be the only one to put it in! He's the only one I love!” My legs stopped moving. I wanted to keep running, but they wouldn't let me. Go save her! Go save her! Go save her! I turned around and started running back. I probably never ran that fast before in my life. “Let...” I want to be with her “Go...” I want to talk with her “Of...” This is love! It has to be! “Lily!!” I rush towards the leader with the dagger in my hand. She was definetly not expecting me to return and that let her put her guard down. this is my only chance to save Lily I stabbed her back with the dagger, twisting it to stop her movements. ”You...little...” She fell to the ground and I cut Lily's ropes. ”You came back for me” She fell in my arms, unconcious again. “I promise I'll get you out of here!” It wasn't that hard. After I stabbed the leader all the Succubus girls gathered around her, not caring about anything else. I ran towards the exit with Lily in my arms. When we got out I didn't know where we were, but judging from the scenary we probably weren't that far from where they ambushed us. Without any destination in mind I kept running. While running I fell to the ground plenty of times, but I always stood up and kept running. I must have runned for about an hour. They shouldn't be able to find us anymore I sat Lily down against a tree and sat next to her. I never imagined I'd do this for a girl ”Dio...” She finally woke up again. I looked at her with a bright smile. “Lily, you finally wo...” ”Why did you come back!? I told you to leave me behind!” Again I saw tears forming in her eyes. She must have been worried about me. She started crying wiping off her tears with her paws. She looked cute. I smiled again. “I couldn't let them do anything to you. If I had left you I could never call myself a man again” I put my hand on her head. She started blushing and her tails started swinging. kiss her isn't it to soon for that you obviously like eachother. Just do it bro No, it's to soon Hai Hai, do what you want “Lily, I'm glad you're safe” When I said those words I probably saw the cutest smile I could have ever seen. ”Dio...do you love me?” Both our faces turned completely red. What should I say? “Yeah...I guess I do” I turn my face away from her in embarassment. She smiles brightly, as if her dreams had just come true. “Lily, I...” I couldn't even finish my sentence before I felt her lips on mine. They were soft and warm. I closed my eyes and wrapped my arms around her. my first kiss! We stayed like that for a while. She then hugged me tight and whispered into my ear. ”Please...don't ever leave me” “I promise I won't...I love you afterall” She smiled cutely before falling asleep in my arms. Not to long after that I fell asleep aswell. ( ”Told you they were going to kiss” ”tsk” hands him 5 Dollars “I lost the bet ”You two shouldn't bet over love” smiles “My little boy finally found it...and just look at how happy he is” ”And look at how hot she is...little bro got himself a hot girlfriend” ”I agree, just look at that ass” hits both of them ”It's Dio's girlfriend you're talking about here, be nice!” she then sits down “So, did any of you two notice he hasn't eaten anything for 2 days” ”haha, he always goes crazy if he doesn't get his food” ) Next Chapter - *stomach growls* I'm so hungry Chapter 4 - *stomach growls* I'm so hungry I opened my eyes and Lily was clinging to me like always. She was sleeping and seemed to be having a happy dream. Are we like boyfriend and girlfriend now? you both kissed and said you loved eachother, so I'm pretty sure you are your brother is right I saw her open her eyes and looking at me. “Good Mor...” I couldn't even finish before she kisses me. you got yourself quite the spoiled lady ”Good Morning~” She sat and rubbed her eyes, yawning cutely. “Lily...are we like...boyfriend and girlfriend now?” She jumps onto me as soon as she hears thos words ”Can we please?” She was doing the puppy eyes and I just couldn't resist. I hug her kissing her deeply. “After everything that happened I guess we can~” good job bro ;) She smiled and her tails where wagging faster then ever as she licks my face. well...that's a strange way to show her love shut up, you're just jealous As she was licking me both our stomachs growl. I had forgotten. I hadn't eaten anything since I had gotten here. And if I remembered correctly she hadn't either. She looked quite embarrased, but after hearing mine growl again she laughed. Then she rested her head on my chest. ”I love you Dio~” “I love you too Lily~” ”I'll get everything ready so that we can go hunting for food. I'll also make a plan in case we get ambushed by those girls again” She stood up and and ran off somewhere. I was alone, but I wasn't scared. I knew she'd be back soon. She was really fast. As I was waiting for her I decide to take a small nap and I had a dream. It was more like an image. I saw myself, Lily and a small Anubis holding our hands. I woke up 10 mins after falling asleep. I wonder what it'd be like to have a daughter? I wonder if Lily even wants to have one? After about another 10 mins Lily returned. She was now carrying some kind of backpack. Don't tell me she ran all the way back to the camp? ”I'm ready now. I have everything we need for the hunt and I have everything I need in case someone tries to ambush us.” She seemed rather sure of herself, so I decided not to worry to much and trust her abilities. I stood back up and stretched a bit. “Lets get going then” ”HAI!!” She smiled as she wrapped her arms around mine. She was more energetic then I knew her. She was probably to shy at first, but now that she knew I loved her she was being her real self. no matter how she acts, she's still the Lily I fell in love with...and will love for the rest of my life She leads me into a forest. It was quite beautiful. There were all kinds of flowers I had never seen before. There were also plenty of animals and exotic fruits new to me. It was quite the beautiful sight. Suddenly she stops moving and starts looking for something in her bag ”We didn't come here to enjoy the view, we need to get food” She gets out two daggers and hands me one. I obviously didn't know what to do with it. ”I'll show you how it works” As an animal appears from behind a tree she throws the dagger at it and kills it. ”Now you try it” how am I supposed to do something like that? I probably looked very confused. ”You really don't know how to throw it do you? Just keep it with you in case you get attacked” “Sure....” you gonna let the woman protect you she's obviously much stronger then both of us point taken I was still quite confused. She did most of the work by herself. I mainly just collected the meat. She was getting tired, but she didn't want to stop yet. She wanted us to collect enough food for a week. ”You should try and find some water” She hands me something that I was supposed to fill with water. The shape was weird, but it was probably the same as a bottle. I started looking for all sources of water and filled the bottles. That's when I saw another one of those girls. She looked even weirder then the previous ones, her body was all slimy and gooy. Slime She notices me and starts walking towards me with one of those twisted smiles I had seen since I got on this island. “Stay away from me!” I turn around running back to where Lily was. I can't do anything by myself. I'm useless. How does Lily even like someone like me? She saw me running towards her with the slime girl following me. She got something out of her bag and runs towards the girl. She punched the slime girl and her hand entered her body. It seemed that her body was some kind of acid. Lily quickly left the item she had grabbed before inside of the slime girl's body and removed her paw. The slime girl started screaming out in pain. She rushed towards me but at the last moment she collapsed. As she lies on the floor screaming she starts evaporating. Lily grabbed onto our meet supplies, then my hand as we started running back to our new camp site. ”I told you to be more careful...what would I have done if you had hurt yourself” There it was. She didn't want me to be strong for her. She didn't need me to take care of her. She just wanted me to be okay. “I'm sorry for worrying you“ We soon arrived at the camp site and that's when I saw her paw. It was burned. was it because of that slime girl She was struggling not to show her pain and I couldn't bare it. I need to get stronger...I need to get strong enough to protect her “Lily...please train me in martial arts” She looked rather surprised “You don't have to. I'll take care of...” “Lily! Please! I need to get stronger!” She was a bit terrified by my answer. good job...you scared her shut up...I need to do this ”I'll teach you under one condition...you'll have to try having a baby with me...” did she just say what I think she did? say yes bro, don't miss out on this “Sure...” I was blushing when I saw her smile. I smiled back at her as she told me to go to sleep. I hadn't noticed that it was already night, it was a long day. I didn't eat that night, but I guessed I could just wait until the morning. Maybe being a dad won't be that bad...and anyway, what are the chances she'll get pregnant, 1%? and you get 2 chances a year? Atleast that's how I remember her explaining it Again she clinged to me while I lied down on the ground. “I promise we'll try...but only after the training okay?” She smiled brightly ”Hai!!” She then fell asleep and I followed soon after her ( ”I'm going to be an uncle!” ”I never thaught I'd live long enough to be a great-grandfather” sniff ”Don't forget that the chances are still low” ”Congratulations on ruining the mood” ”We know you want it to happen just as much as we do” ”Of course I do, but I'm still being realistic” ) Next Chapter – Let the training begin! -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturApr 21, 2017 5:17 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MFF] Diogora's Story [2/4] Chapter 5 - Let the training begin! I hope the training isn't going to be tough it ain't training if it ain't tough I guess you're right, but you know I never work hard if there's not a reason weren't you going to fuck Lily after training? *fire in my eyes* Lets do this! I slowly woke up to the sound of rain. I seemed to be covered by some kind of huge leaf. I removed it and saw that Lily wasn't next to me. Where did she go? I decided to wait for the rain to stop before looking for her. It only rained for another five minutes, so I stood up and started looking around camp. did she leave you? No!...atleast I don't think she did I kept looking around until I heard the sound of water rushing. What if there's another weird slime girl? I took all my courage and headed towards the sound. I saw a beautiful river in the middle of the forest. The birds were twitching everywhere and the sun was shining down on the river. That's when I saw Lily. She was in the middle of the river and seemed to be washing herself. She was completely naked and didn't seem to have noticed me yet. Hell yeah, we gotta watch this I have to watch this. You're leaving goddamnit *leaves* I decided to hide behind a nearby tree and watch her. She really is beautiful My hands slipped from where I was holding on to and I fell to the ground. I made enough noise for all the birds to fly away. “Ouch! That hurt!” Lily was looking straight at me. ”Kyaa!!!” She tried to hide her nude body by any means necessary and decided to lower herself more into the water so that I wouldn't see anything. ”You...You were peeking” “I guess...but...how could I not...with a beautiful girl like you washing herself infront of me” there's no way she's buying this...I'm dead ”If you say it like that...I guess it's okay” wait what!? She's not going to try to kill me!? ”Just look away while I put on some clothes” She was looking down embarrased because I had seen her nude body. I turned around waiting for her to finish. ”You can turn around now” As I slowly turned to her I could already feel her lips on mine. ”You shouldn't peek...it's not like you're not going to see me tonight” She was blushing with her cute expression on her face and I knew I was blushing too. it's true...it's happening tonight.....how old is she anyway? She doesn't look older then me “Sure...by the way...how old are you?” ”Me? I'm 15, why?” atleast we're the same age. I don't have a problem with doing it, but does a fifteen year old girl really want to do it? Guess I shouldn't think about it to much “No special reason” My stomach growled at that moment. I forgot...we ended up not eating yesterday We returned to camp and everything seemed untouched. Lily got some raw meat and headed towards the camp fire. ”I'll cook for you darling” I watched her cook and was a bit horrified. She obviously didn't know how to cook. what is that!? She gave me my meat that now looked like something out of this universe. “Thanks...” I can't let her down...I have to eat this... I took a bite. I instantly felt like vomiting, but I somehow ate the whole chunk of meat. ”Did you like it?” I obviously didn't, but I couldn't say no to her. I nodded and stood up. “Now that we're done eating we can start training” She looked down at the ground. She didn't like the idea of me training, but she knew I wouldn't take no as an answer. ”Fine...but I'll only teach you self defense and how to actually throw a punch...it won't help you much, but you'll atleast have time to get some distance from your ennemies” “That'll be enough” I smile as she stands up. ”Follow me, we'll be training somewhere else” She started walking and I followed her. where is she taking us? We soon arrived at a green field. It had plenty of space to train and it was beautiful at the same time. She walks to the center of the field. Let's hope this goes well She then gets into a fighting stance. ”Attack me...don't worry, you won't hurt me” I guess it's no use thinking about it I rushed her trying to punch her. She grabs my arm as she throws me to the ground behind her. It hurt really bad, but I stood up. I didn't want to look weak infront of her ”That's what you'll be learning from now on” “But I'm not nearly strong enough to do that” ”That's what I'm here for...now give me one hundred push ups” One hundred!? I can barely do twenty I got into position and started doing push-ups. I was already at my limit once I reached 25 and somehow reached 30 before falling to the ground. ”Only 30? You get a ten minute break, you'll try again after that” As if I can do that...I'm already tired as fuck I had the brake and we started again. That time I only got to 25 and after the next brake I got to 20. Afterwards I always stayed at 20. I was to tired to reach any more than that. We stayed training like that for hours. I felt like I was going to die, but then I heard her say it. “That's enough for today...we should go get ready...” It was already getting dark. She was blushing again as she walked towards the camp site. It's really gonna happen...I'm doing it with her ”Go get washed while I cook dinner” she's cooking again!? Guess I'll have to survive somehow I headed towards the river and took off my clothes before diving in. There were no signs of any other girls around. This is it. I'm going to lose my virginity tonight...I doubt there's something like a condom in this world, so she might even get pregnant...a 1 to 8% chance...I wonder if it'll happen After a while I got out of the river, dried myself off with something Lily had given me and got dressed. Go for it bro! I will!!...you better not peek don't worry, I have my own girlfriend to fuck I know...wish me luck I head back and dinner was ready. It looked horrible as always, but I ate it without complaining. “So...we're really doing this?” ”Yes...I'm a bit scared tho...” She looks away in embarassement. “Yeah...me too” She jumps onto me making me fall to the ground. ”Thanks...take good care of me...darling~” “I will~” ( sniff “I promised I wouldn't cry” ”Be a man...real men don't cry” ”But Jii-san...you're crying” tears flowing down his cheeks “I'm not crying...I'm sweating from my eyes” wipes off tears pulls on their ears “Now get out, no one is going to watch!” she pulls both of them far away ) Next Chapter – So this is what they call love Chapter 6 – So this is what they call love As Lily was lying ontop of me she kissed me and took off my shirt. ”I love you~” “I love you too~” She then took off my pants aswell. I was almost completely naked and was getting a it nervous. calm down!...don't freak out! She stripped me until I was only in my boxers. I was probably sweating. ”Are..Are you nervous? she found out! “I guess...isn't it normal?” ”It's normal...I'm nervous myself...” I'm such an idiot. I was worried about myself, when the person I should be worrying about is doing all the work...it's my turn I kissed her and my tongue penetrated her mouth. I used mine to play with hers as I undressed her. She was lying below me, only in what seemed to be her underwear, blushing. “Lets get everything ready~” I said as my hand slipped into her panties. I started playing with her pussy as I saw her face turning red. “Mmh~ it feels..so good~” She was biting her lower lip as she moaned in pleasure. I'm actually touching a girl in her private parts. I feel like I'm in heaven~ My other arm reached behind her back untucking her bra. Atleast I was able to untuck it like I would have untucked a normal bra. She was moaning as she pulled my face against her breasts. this really is heaven!! ”I'm..I'm gonna cum!” hehe~ not yet~ I pulled my hand away from her pussy. ”I was so close, why did you stop” “I can't let you have a head start~” I lied down on the ground and told her how she should lie down. She had her pussy right above my face and her head was right above my dick. I took off her panties. hehe~ 69~ ”Like this?” She was looking at me really embarrased. “Yes, perfect~” ”And now I'm...supposed to lick it?... so cute and innocent...I love her! “Yes, and at the same time I'llmake you feel good aswell~” ”O..Okay” She licked the tip and just the touch of her tongue send pleasure across my entire body. I started licking her pussy, then penetrating it with my tongue and reaching everywhere inside of her. ”It's so..good~ I'll make you..feel good too~” She put my dick in her mouth and started sucking on it. my first blowjob...so good~ “I reached even deeper inside of her and she started sucking even faster. We ended up cumming at the same time. I came in her mouth and she came on my face. I shouldn't have cummed inside of her mouth I then looked at her and she drank all of it. ”It tastes...good~ I'm. The. Luckiest. Guy. EVER! I was still hard as she got off of me and lied on the ground. “I...I want you to put it in here now...” JACKPOT!! She was blushing and asked for it with her cute puppy eyes. I couldn't resist the temptation anymore and rammed it inside of her. ”No! Take it out! It hurts!” After hearing her screams I immediately removed my dick from inside of her. She was bleeding from her pussy and started crying. I forgot...this is also her first time...I'm such an idiot “If you want to...we can sto...” She hugged me tight. ”You idiot...don't start so rough...it really hurt” She let go of me and lied back down spreading it open for me to enter. ”This time...do it slowly” “I'm sorry, I promise I'll do it slow~” I kissed her deeply as I slowly start to put my dick inside of her. She moaned a bit as I did and after a while the whole thing was finally in. ”This feeling is...great~” “I'm going to start moving now~” She put her paw on my cheek and smiled cutely ”Please do...my love~” I kissed her again as I started slowly moving my hips. I heard her cute little moans as I moved. ”Please don't go faster...” “I won't~” Doing it slowly like that made me feel warm. It wasn't just sex, we were making love to eachother. I really love this girl~ I want her to stay with me forever~ We were both almost at our limits. ”You..You can go faster now...I'll let you enjoy this as much as possible~” she's thinking about me even in this situation. She's the best~ I gently bite on her neck as I started moving faster. It seemed to have hurt a bit at start, but soon she was moaning in pleasure. ”I'm going to cum!” ”Do it inside~” She pulled me close to her as I came into the deepest part of her. I was lying ontop of her while both of us were panting. ”We finally did it my love~” “Yeah, we did~” My first time was with Lily. She's not human, but that doesn't really matter. I love her and always will~ I lied down next to her while she hugged me. We both fell asleep like that, we might have been completely naked, but we didn't care, we just wanted to stay like that for the night. ( finally comes back “I wanna try to get a glimpse!” runs in right after Bro “Me too!” ”The way she's clinging to him you're not going to see anything” ”Dammit little bro, move so I can see” hits him hard “That's your brother's girlfriend you're talking about!” ”I'm sorry T.T” looks at Jii-san “You still wanna see it” gulps “Nope...” ) Next Chapter – What now? Chapter 7 – What Now? I slowly opened my eyes like I did every morning and saw Lily lying ontop of me. She was still naked. I gently pushed her off of me and put on my clothes. I really did it! I looked at her. She was still sleeping. I covered her up with something so she wouldn't get cold. I guess I'll make breakfast this time I went to look at what we had to cook. I was actually surprised by the ingredients. There was salt and pepper and all kinds of herbs. Atleast the ingredients to cook on this island were the same as in my world. I hope I still remember how to cook...haven't done this in quite some time I lit the camp fire and got everything ready. I then started cooking the meat using everything at my disposal. ”What are you doing?” Lily was leaning on my back completely naked. is this gonna be pre-breakfast sex? what? NO! Is sex all you think about? No...maybe just...just don't start talking about sex first thing in the morning “Me? I'm preparing breakfast for us” ”It looks yummy! I didn't know you could cook” “My mother taught me the basics...you should get dressed while I finish okay?” ”Hai darling~” She picked up her clothes and got dressed. In the meantime I finished cooking breakfast and also prepared some lunch boxes, since we were probably going to train for hours again. “Are you done yet?” ”I'm comming darling~” She came running towards me giving me a big kiss. It came out of nothing, so I was a bit surprised, but I had to get used to it. She always kissed me whenever she felt like it. Guess I'll just play along I kissed her back and that seemed to have made her happy. Breakfast looked good. It seemed that I still knew how to cook. “Itadakimasu!” ”Itadakimasu~” We both started eating, it tasted good. I guess it needed some more salt, but after all this time of not cooking I guess I needed some more practice. I hope she likes it She rested her head on my shoulder. ”Thank you for cooking for me...I know my food probably tasted really bad, but I wanted to be helpful” she really is the nicest girl ever~ I kissed her cheek as I wrapped one of my arms around her “You help me enough already. You help me train and more important, you always stay by my side...that's all I need~” my little boy is so romantic *sniff* I..I'm not crying She smiled and continued eating her meal. That's when I started asking myself questions. Will I ever return to my world? What will we do now? Are there others like me? I didn't bother asking Lily any of those questions. She probably didn't know the answers anyway. ”Dio...thank you for yesterday. I'm glad my first time was with you~” “There's no need to thank me...I'm also glad my first time was with you~” After dinner we headed towards the training field. ”We'll be doing the same thing we did yesterday. Gimme one hundred push-ups” Not again!? haha, you've got quite the tough coach come on! You can't do a hundred either I know, but I can do atleast fifty and I don't care *tsk* how rude I got into position and started doing push-ups. I actually got to 35 before falling to the ground that time. the training is actually working? We continued with the same program, ate lunch at midday, and after it was starting to get dark Lily told me to stop. “Lets head back” finally... I went to the river and cleaned myself. When I got back to camp Lily was waiting for me. ”Can you make dinner?...please” “Of course...we don't have many ingredients, so we'll have to eat the same thing as this morning. Is that okay?” ”I'll eat anything aslong as you cook it for me~” “As you wish~” I prepared dinner, the amount of salt was accurate this time, it tasted quite good. It actually reminded me of my mother's food. ”I don't want to live in the wild anymore...” what's with her all of a sudden? “Where do you want to live then?” ”In a village...” “But aren't those filled with those evil girls?” She shakes her head ”The girls that live in villages aren't like that...most of them already have a man or they don't want one...I would like to live in one...and raise a family together with you” I can't say no to her, but...is it really a good idea? And she wants a family? Isn't having a child one of the rarest things here? “I guess if you want to...we could live in one. But do you know where they are? And what are the chances of you actually getting pregnant?” Her eyes sparkled as I said those words. ”Can we really? Arigatou!! I know where Elven Village is. I want to live there. I know I'm probably not pregnant because of yesterday, and we only get two tries a year, but I want to risk it. If it doesn't work, we'll just try again next year~” she wants to try it again? Does that mean we're doing it again? “I guess we can try again...and we can head out to Elven Village tomorrow...if you want to” I wonder how this 'new' life will be like? She jumped ontop of me kissing me deeply. ”Lets do it now~” “S..Sure...” We ended up doing it again. This time she was more relaxed while doing it, so it was a very nice feeling. After we were done I lied down next to her kissing her. “I can't wait to start our new life style~” She put her hand on my cheek ”Me neither...darling~” We both fell asleep looking forward to the next day. ( ”That guy just keeps doing it” ”He really is a member of our family u.u” ”You shouldn't say such things, how many times should I tell you love isn't just about sex” ”Sure Sure...I wonder what a Village is like on that island?” ”It's probably filled with lots of those hot girls” ”That's it you two! You're going to bed!” ) Next Chapter – Elven Village Chapter 8 – Elven Village I woke up and Lily was already preparing everything for the trip. She seemed excited. Elven Village? Lets just hope no one tries to rape me there “Morning Lily~” ”Good Morning darling~” She jumped onto me kissing me everywhere. I put my hand on her head. “Are you excited?” ”Of course I am. I'm going to start a new life with you afterall.~” She got off of me and finished preparing everything while I made something to eat on the way there. ”All done! Can we go now?” I quickly finished cooking before turning around. “Yes, I just finished.” She wrapped her arms around mine. ”Lets go!” We headed out. I wonder how long it'll take to get there? Are you gonna fuck her on the way there? Who knows? Maybe yes, maybe not That answer was unexpected... After some hours of walking we entered a small forest. Lily was being careful where we went. Thanks to her we managed not to encounter any girls on our way there. While we walked through the forest we collected all kinds of herbs and fruit. It was more fun then I had expected it to be. After a few hours we finally left the forest and I was very tired already. ”We're still far from done, we're taking the long way, so that we won't have to go through Wind Valley Village.” The long way? Goddamnit! We continued walking and after seeing another forest, instead of going towards it we went all the way around it. This was probably the longest part of the trip. When we got to the other side the sun was already setting. We took a small brake and ate before heading into the forest. I hope we won't take much longer already tired? We've been walking all day, isn't that normal? Point taken u.u We walked for about another hour before finally seeing a village. ”This is the one! Lets hurry!” “Wha...” Before I could even say anything Lily had grabbed my hand and was pulling me towards the village. Once we entered all the villagers started applauding shouting out 'She brought a man!'. As expected, all the villagers were those girls and there were also some men, but I didn't bother talking to them. Lily clinged to my arm smiling. ”This is where we'll live from now on~” They took us to a house and said it was ours. they're just giving us a house? Lily looked at me and knew what I was thinking. ”When one of us gets here with a male, we are treated well. But don't worry, we won't get more then a house” We went inside, it looked like a normal house to me, just like the ones in the human world. We left all the meat and some herbs and fruit there. We took the rest with us. Lily started talking to one of the girls. She was trying to sell everything. We were lucky enough to have found lots of it. We got a decent amount of money. ”These are Gold Coins. We need these to buy stuff.” “I see. So if we actually want to start a business we first have to get more of these.” ”Exactly!” I smiled at her “I have an idea, but first we'll have to get ourselves alot of money~” ”Hai Hai! Lets start making money tomorrow! As we headed back towards out house I saw how all the girls were acting. They were doing things normal humans would too, the only difference is what they looked like. It was quite peaceful. maybe living here won't be that bad afterall... I kept looking at how they acted until a little girl came running up to me. ”Mister...I can't find my Mama” Tears were forming in her eyes. I got on one knee and put my hand on her head. “Don't worry, we'll take you to your Mama” ”Promise?” “Promise” She smiled and when I stood up she grabbed me by my hand. Lily giggled. “What's so funny?” ”Nothing, it's just cute how you handle kids~” “It's normal, when I was in my world I had to babysit often” We walked around for a bit before one of the girls came running towards me. She hugged the child and the child hugged her back. ”Thank you for taking care of my child” “There's no need to thank us” I smiled at her and before I knew it she was placing a bag full of gold coins in my hand. “You really don't hav...” ”Please accept them. Thank you for everything.” ”Bye Bye Mister, I hope I get to see you again.” We waved them off and once they were out of sight Lily hugged me from behind. ”hehe~ aren't you the nicest person ever?~” “Don't make fun of me...lets head back” We went back to our house and immediately went to bed. The day was tough, so we fell asleep quickly. ( ”So the new life begins?” ”Looks like it to me!” ”Yep, I wonder what he was talking about when he said he had an idea?” ”Probably something about a job” ”hehe...I'm sure he'll try being a cook! Anyone want to bet on it? ”I bet 20 bucks that's not it!” ”NO BETTING!!” ) Next Chapter – A fateful encounter Chapter 9 – A fateful encounter As I woke up I felt a small hand pulling on my shirt. I opened my eyes to see a small figure. She had wings instead of arms and because of that the girl looked like a bird. I've seen her before... ”Mister...wake up!” It was the girl from yesterday. “What are you doing here?” As I said that I felt something on my shoulder. When I turned around I saw Lily with a not to happy look on her face. ”Yeah...what is she doing here?” what happened? she was just a little girl are you saying I... I'm just messing with you, she just barged in a while ago ”Mister...I can't find Mama again... again!? I got out of bed and so did Lily. I took the girls hand and we walked out of the house. “So, what's your name?” ”I'm Melody, what's yours?” “What a nice name you have. I'm Dio, nice to meet you” We both smiled and after a while Melody's mother came rushing towards her. ”There you are...don't just run off like that!” ”I'm sorry...” ”It's okay...lets go home” She thanked me and then they left. Lily then hugged me and looked at me as if she was waiting for something. “What is it?” ”You still haven't given me a Good Morning kiss” “Hai Hai...” I blushed and gave her a big, deep kiss. “Satisfied?” ”Yes~” damn bro...she's spoiled how is that bad? she like...ehm..........I don't know then stop complaining “So what now?” ”You are going to train while I go collect herbs and fruit~” “Sounds good to me~” She then left into the forest. wait a second? Where should I train? I then also entered the forest and started looking for a good place to train. After a bit of walking I found a nice, peaceful landscape and decided to train there. Everything was going as usual, I did push-ups and had my brakes. I wonder how everyone is doing back in my world?... ”Get out of the way!!” That's when I saw a girl run towards me. She had some weird signs all over her body, pointy ears and a tail. Amazoness She was running in my direction followed by a hoard of boars. why me? I tried to get up, but was tired from the training. As she ran passed me she grabbed me by my shirt and pulled me with her. I got on my feet and started running. “Why the heck are they following us?” ”Because I tried to kill them of course” She looked proud of herself. great...a crazy one... She then fell to the ground as the boars were still rushing towards us. She looked quite frightened. Her proud look had turned into a frightened face. Damnit! I turned around running towards her. I grabbed her hand, helped her up and we started running again. She didn't say anything as we ran. She was scared. “Don't worry. I won't let any of them hurt you” ”I don't need your help...If I had my sword with me I could easily take them out” what? She was almost cryin a while back... She then pulled me to the right trying to get back to where we came from. We somehow turned aroud and were running towards where they started chasing us. “Why are we going back?” ”Because I need my sword you idiot!” I just saved her life and this is how she talks to me?... haha, she's funny funny? She's mean, not funny! The boars were slowly catching up to us when we passed the landscape I was training in. The girl's frightened look returned as we ran. ”Just a bit more! I don't want to die!” Tears were forming in her eyes as the boars were now right behind us. Damn this girl! I looked back and saw that the boars were right behind us. “You'd better find that sword of yours fast...” ”Wha...” Before she even finished I was standing behind her and gave her a strong push making her get some distance from the boars. Hurry... The only thing I remember was getting hit from behind before falling to the ground Am I dead? Is this the end for me?...sorry Lily...I guess I didn't make it I then had the stangest dream. Some kind of Angel came flying towards me. I couldn't see well, but I was sure it was a man. ”Dio...it is not your time yet” ”But it feels so warm” ”Think about all the boobs there are to grope! Think about all the times you'll get to make love to Lily! Think about this new girl!” ”Boobs! Lily! New hot girl!” ”Now go! Live on! ”I will!” your dreams are funny I know right *high fives* I felt some tears falling on my face and I slowly opened my eyes. The girl was looking at me crying while I was lying on her lap. “What happ...” ”Idiot! You should have just died!” “What did I...” She pulled my head against her breasts and holded me tight. ”I'm glad you're okay...” ehh? ”I'm Rachel...thank you for saving me...my hero” that's right, we were being chased by boars...wait a second! Hero!? “No problem...I'm Dio...nice to meet you” She wiped off her tears and smiled at me. That's when I saw just how beautiful she really was. you have Lily! I know but...I don't know... You're in love with two girls...I wonder how that's going to work out? Who said I'm in love with Rachel!? yeah yeah...right >.> I tried to hide it, but I wasn't sure about what I felt myself. It was already night and we were out in the forest. Rachel lied me down on the ground and lied down next to me. ”You better not try anything funny you hear me!” “S..Sure...” She hugged me and blushed slightly ”Not that I would mind if you did...” I felt my face go all red. what!? Calm down Dio...calm down...you're going to sleep and tomorrow you'll go back to the Village where Lily is probably already waiting for you...yeah, that's what you're gonna do... Rachel leaned her head on my shoulder and fell asleep. I couldn't bring myself to shake her off, so I let her stay like that and soon fell asleep myself. ( ”Lily is not going to like this!” calls someone ”I hear you, but maybe he'll be lucky enough to have both” ”My little boy is in love with two girls...anyway, who are you calling? ”Me? No one...” someone picks up the phone “Yeah, I'd like to prepare a funeral” punshes him and takes the phone “Don't mind him, he's just kidding, sorry if we took away your time” she hangs up “You must think you're so funny” gulp ”hahahaha” ) Next Chapter – Lily and Rachel -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturApr 21, 2017 5:17 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MFF] Diogora's Story [3/4] sorry for posting this so late, I've been having a few problems with life, but I'm doing better now ^^ haven't written in a while, so I hope it's not worse then the others, hope you enjoy ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 10 – Lily and Rachel ”wake up...wake up!” As I slowly opened my eyes I felt someone poking my cheek. I looked at who it was and saw Rachel. “Morning” She jumped onto me hugging me. ”good morning~” what!?...gotta stand up now and go see Lily...not gonna think of Rachel like that... As she was lying ontop of me she gave me a soft kiss on the cheek. Not good! Can't think like that! Once Lily finds out about this I'm dead! you are so screwed “Lets get up, we need to go to the village” ”Hai Hai...my hero~” hero!? Not this again!? Hero-san! come on! Don't make fun of me! She got off of me and I stood up. I stretched out my hand to help her get up. As she touched my hand her face suddenly became all red and she pulled hers back. ”I can get up myself you BAKA!” She looked away still blushing ”Dio...you're such a perv...” ehhhh? oh god, I can't stop laughing I just tried to help her up, how does that make me a perv? She got up and clinged to my arm still looking away ”Lets go...” “Yeah...sure” We started walking. We didn't have any brakes since the trip didn't take very long. I wonder if Lily is worried I shook my head. No way, noone would ever worry about me After a while we saw the village and the second I put my foot in it I could hear someone shouting out to me. ”DIOOOO!!!!” “Wha...” Before I knew it I was being tackled by Lily. I fell to the ground with her ontop of me. “Li...” ”BAKA!! I was so worried!” She was crying loudly while ontop of me. I wiped off her tears and kissed her. Rachel didn't seem very pleased about that. ”I'll never let you stay alone again!” That's when she saw Rachel standing there ”And who's this?” ”I could ask the same” They were both looking at each other in a scary way This is not going to end well... Good luck bro you're leaving me in this situation!? *crickets* Lily stood up and looked straight into Rachel's eyes ”I'm Lily, Dio's future wife. Who are you?” “Future wha...” I'm Rachel and I'm sorry to tell you, but Dio swore his love to me” “I didn't swear anyth...” ”You bitch!” ”Look who's talking!” They were both pressing their forheads against each other and they clearly didn't like each other. “Now Now Ladies, lets calm down...” ”Calm down!? You spent the night with this Bitch and I'm supposed to calm down!?” “It's not like we did anything...” ”You couldn't even imagine how good the night was!” ”You little Bitch! I was being completely ignored and I hated seeing them fight. I stood up and took a deep breath. “SHUT UP FOR A SECOND!!” They both seemed a bit shocked by the way I reacted and they immediately stopped fighting. “Lily, we did things and I love you, but I never promised to marry you, so don't go say you're my future wife!” I heard Rachel giggle. “Rachel, we never even came close to doing anything, so don't go lying to everyone!” They both started crying and I felt really bad about myself. ”I'm sorry...I just told her what I wanted to happen...” ”I'm sorry...I thaught you loved me enough to marry me one day...” good job, you made them cry if you're not here to give advice I'd rather you shut up I felt as if my heart was being crushed, I couldn't see them cry anymore. I loved Lily and was still a bit unsure about what Ifelt about Rachel, but I obviously liked her. “Lily, I love you enough to marry you...but I don't think it'd the right time for that yet...” She smiled gently at my words. “And Rachel...I like you...but I'm not sure if I actually love you...” To my surprise they both seemed satisfied by my answer. They both looked at each other as if they were trying to tell each other something. Before I knew it each of them was clinging to my arms. ”If you love both of us it can't be helped~” ”She's right~ We can share you know?~” wait what? Are they really okay with this!?...well, now that I think about it, I'm not that surprised given the way they act you lucky bastard, now say something smart to make them fall even more for you what?...I have one! “See! the mountains kiss high heaven, And the waves clasp one another. No sister flower would be forgiven If it disdained its brother. And the sunlight clasps the earth, And the moonbeams kiss the sea. What are all these kissings worth, If thou kiss not me?” After hearing my words I see both their eyes open wide before they each kissed my cheek. ”I didn't know you were that romantic~” ”You're so smart!!” damn bro, where did you get that from ever heard of books? I smirked ad they looked at each other. They both let go and went to talk far enough for me not to hear them. I see Rachel's face turn all red before the come back and cling to me again. I wonder what they were talking about... ”Lets go home, we have a surprise for you~” We went home and Lily walked towards the changing room while saying. ”Go wait for us in bed, we'll be right there~” “H..Hai!” I went to my room and lied down on the bed. I thaught I would never find love, life was worthless, but now I have the two most beautiful girls ever with me. In three words I can sum up everything I've learned about life in this world. It goes on. I was relaxing in bed when the two of them came into the room wearing the most slutty clothes I had ever seen. I blushed intensly as Rachel lifted what looked like a skirt to show me she had no panties on. ”I..I'm giving my virginity to you...my hero~” Lily was standing behind her and gently bit on Rachel's neck ”Lets have alot of fun tonight~” “L..Leave it to me...” ( ”Grandpa, bring the tissues!” ”Already looking for them!” ”You two never learn” she closes her fist gulp “Never mind grandpa, how about we leave and give them some space?” ”Y-Yeah...lets do that” runs away ”They're learning” leaves ) Next Chapter – The magic of a three way Chapter 11 - The magic of a three way Both of them lied down on the bed with me. Rachel seemed a bit embarrased, but before I could even worry about that Lily started licking my neck and whispered in my ear. ”I'll let her go first, but you'll have to make me feel great afterwards~” Rachel was obviously scared, so I leaned towards her and gave her a deep kiss. She seemed surprised by the sudden kiss, but she smiled and wrapped her arms around my neck. I smiled back. “You don't have to be scared~” She blushed and looked away. ”Y..You better make me feel good...” My hand slided down her body reaching beneeth her skirt as I teased her nipples. She started moaning cutely as I rubbed my fingers against her clitoris. “You're already this wet~” I said as I showed her my hand covered in her love juices. Her face turned all red. ”I..It's not because of you...you Baka...” Lily crawled behind Rachel as she suddenly groped her breasts. ”L..Let go...” Lily started pinching on Rachel's erect nipples as she licked her ear ”Look at how hard they are~ You love this, don't you?~” ”Of course no...” I spread open Rachel's pussy as I started licking it. ”Ahn~ s..stop~” I used my tongue to penetrate her pussy and started licking everywhere inside of her. ”I..If you do that...I..I'll cum~” Before she even finished her sentense her cum was already flowing out. ”Now it's your turn to make him feel good~” Rachel nodded and they both took off their clothes. I took the oppurtunity to take off my own. I feel so lucky~ Rachel blushed slightly as she looked at my dick ”W..What am I supposed to do?” ”You have to lick it~” Rachel leaned towards it as she grabbed hold of it. ”L..Like this?” She slowly started licking it before putting it in her mouth and swirling her tongue around it. ”Perfect~” I love this feeling~ Before I even noticed, Lily had her pussy right above my face. ”I can't take it anymore~ look at how wet I am already~” “Let me take care of it~” I spread her pussy and started licking it. Listening to her moans and having Rachel blow me I was reaching my limit. I pinched Lily's clitoris which made her moan loudly as she immediately came. Rachel got my dick out of her mouth just before I came all over her face. “Sorry...” ”I..It's okay~” She wiped some off with her hand and licked it before smiling at me. ”I..It tastes...good~” Lily got behind Rachel and lied her down on her lap. ”Now for the best part~” While holding on the her with one arm, Lily uses her other hand to spread open Rachel's pussy. Rachel covered her face in embarrasement. “If you don't want to we don't have to~” ”T..That's not it...” She takes away Lily's hand and uses her own to spread it open ”P..Please put it in~” I leaned down on her and kissed her as I slowly pushed it in. Some blood came out, but Rachel was moaning of pleasure. I started moving faster and faster as she wrapped her arms and legs around me. ”Ahn~ H..Hero's cock...it feels so good~” “I..I'm going to cum~” ”Yes~ Fill me up with your hot seed~” I thrusted into the deepest part of her before letting it all out. I removed my Penis from inside of her and lied down on the bed panting, but before I knew it Lily was licking it. ”You don't get time to rest~” As I looked at her I quickly became hard again. She got ontop of me as she put my dick right beneeth her pussy. ”Finally my turn~” She put it in all the way with one fast and deep thrust. I couldn't take it, so I instantly came. She leaned down on me and kissed me. ”That was to fast~” “I'm sorry, but it just felt to good~” Lily started moving her hips up and down as I got hard again. ”You have to satisfy me~” I put my hand on her hips as I started moving and pulling her towards me. ”Yes~ just like that~” “I love you~” ”I love you too~ let it out~” I pulled her towards me for a kiss as I came inside of her. That's the third time...I wonder how long I can still keep going Before I knew it Rachel was kissing me ”Why don't you tell me you love me?” She had a dissapointed look on her face. I blushed and looked away “I love you Rachel~” ”B..BAKA! You didn't really have to...say that.....I love you too~” Lily got into doggy position and Rachel did the same. ”Won't you cum inside of us just one more time?~” “I'll start with Rachel then~” I pushed my dick inside of Rachel as she moaned loudly. At the same time I used my hand to play with Lily's pussy. ”You're thrusting...so deep~” ”I want it too~” “Wait for your turn~” With a last thrust I came inside of Rachel one more time. She lied down on the bed panting and slowly fell asleep. I stood up and picked Lily up. ”What are you...” I pinned her against a wall as I pushed my dick inside of her. She wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me as I was holding onto her legs. ”I..If you do it like this...ahn~ you're hitting it...my weakspot~” I kissed her passionately as she moaned in my mouth. ”I'll cum~ I'm cumming~ Ahhn~” “Lets do it together~” I thrusted deep into her and let it all out. In the meantime she had her own orgasm. ”I love you...you're my precious toy~” t..toy? She fell asleep in my arms and I lied her down on the bed. I covered them both in the bed sheets and sat down. That was the first time the thaught crossed my mind. Suddenly all my happiness turned into sadness as I looked at the ground. toy? Aren't they just using me for pleasure? Do they even love me? If it were someone else instead me...would they have done it with him too? Suddenly thousands of questions came to mind. I got dressed and got out of the house for some fresh air Now that I think about it...there's no reason for them to love me...I'm weak, powerless, defensless...I'm nothing more then that...Here I thaught I was special...how naive of me I looked at the stars and faked a smile “Damn...why did I even think I was loved?” I felt a tear flowing down my face as I started running out of the village and into the forest all those times they said they loved me...all those times they kissed me...I was nothing more then their toy... ( *sniff* “How dare they do this to him!?” ”My grandson...how dare they do this to you!?” *sigh* ”You really don't get it” ”What do you mean?” ”What do you mean?” ”You'll see” ) Next Chapter – The return of a certain someone Chapter 12 - The return of a certain someone I ran and ran for atleast an hour. I was deep inside the forest when I sat down against a tree looking up at the stars. I couldn't hold back the tears. I sat there for hours looking at the sky. Why can't I be loved? *patpat* life ain't that bad as if you would know... well, since you're in this mood I'll keep my mouth shut... good..now leave The sun was starting to rise when I suddenly heard a tree branch crack. I had forgotten that this island was filled with those girls. “Who's there?” I was trying to not sound scared, but my legs were shaking. Someone walked out from behind a tree. She seemed familiar. “Who are you?” ”Oh my, you don't remember me?” As I heard her voice I fell back. I remembered her. She was that Succubus girl that appeared when I first got on the island. I tried standing up to run away, but she caught hold of my arm. You're not going anywhere! You murdered her, you murdered my sister!” That's when it came back to me. That night in the cave, me and Lily got captured by this group of Succubus's and to save her I ended up stabbing this ones sister. Damn, she died? seems like it Grandpa? Where's bro? he got upset cause of the way you acted towards him *sigh* I'll apologize later “About that...sorry...” ”Sorry!? Are you kidding me?” I tried standing up, but she soon kicked me in the gut and I fell over again. I tried crawling away, but she grabbed me by my hair. ”I could kill you right now, but I still need you” Before I could even ask what she was talking about I felt her fist deep in my gut. It was harder than all the punches and kicks before. I immediately lost conciousness. After a while I woke up in a dark room, I couldn't see well, I seemsed to be tied to a chair and locked inside some kind of cage. ”I see you finally woke up” “Just what are you planning on...” She punched me straight in the face. ”You'll talk when I tell you to!” “No..way...” Again, she punched me. She tried getting as much information about me as possible. My name, what I was good at and what I was bad at. Every little thing. I didn't understand why she wanted to know. I still tried resisting tho, but as the torture grew stronger I told her everything she wanted to know. Back at Elven Village: The night had passed and both Lily and Rachel woke up. ”Good Morning...” ”Good Morning...” As soon as they saw I was mising they got dressed and ran out of the house. ”Where did he go?” Lily had a sad expression on her face and then they both suddenly saw a group of girls talking about something. ”Maybe I should join?” ”No way, you wouldn't last long enough” They walked up to them. ”What's this all about?” The group was looking at a flier. Both Lily and Rachels faces turned into expressions of anger. Rachel read it outloud. ”Tournament Prize: 100'000 gold coins + human male Human age: 15 Human Name: Diogo Location: Northeastern Region She took the flier and ripped it to pieces. That's when Lily noticed someone was clinging to her. It was Melody. She looked up at Lily. ”What's going to happen to Mister?...” Lily got on one knee and put her hand on Melodys head as she rubbed her hair, which seemed to make Melody slightly happier. ”Don't worry, he's going to be okay. I don't know when you'll get to see him again tho” She looked over to Rachel and they both knew what they had to do. They were going to enter it and win it. They went back to the house and got everything ready for their trip to the northeastern regions. They then got out of the village and began their trip. The tournament was supposed to be held in a week, so they hád to hurry. The trip was long and difficult, before they entered the Northeastern Region they still had to pass through the Easter Region. It took them atleast 6 days, at night they either camped somewhere or stayed in a village. When they arrived in the Northeastern Region it was rather cold, Lily wasn't really used to it, but she had to take it. On the other hand, Rachel actually came from an Amazoness tribe in this Region, so she was okay with the weather. Now they just had to find out where the tournament was going to be held. They asked a few travelers, some which didn't even know about it because the tournament was actually illegal and others which had heard about it, but didn't know exactly where it was. ”I hate this! How are we supposed to find it!??” ”Calm down, we just need to keep looking” They kept looking for about another hour before they saw someone from afar. She had quite the cold expression...and body. Glacies They walked up to her. ”Hey you there, do you know about this tournament?” Rachel had snatched a flier from another village. They were probably going to need it. The new girl didn't say a word and just gave them a sign to follow her. Rachel wasn't very happy about the silent treatment,buthey both followed her. After a while they arrived at the spot. It wasn't a nice place to be in, the atmosphere was awful to say the least. Everyone else was already there. There were quite alot of them. Some for the gold, some to try and get themselves a human male and some just for the thrill. Tracy (Alraune) Half plant and half woman, this light-greenskinned girl was looking for the pleasure of a man. Tho she might not look like it her will was strong. Farren (Arachne) Half spider and half woman, this girl had quite the intimidating look. Who knows what she might be planning. Susan (Beelzebub) Half what seemed to be a moth and half woman, this little girl showed evil. The way she looked at others, the way she laughed, it wouldn't be nice messing with her. Kassey (Bicorn) Half horse and half woman, this girl seemed rather gentle, she was probably looking for the pleasure of a man, but who knows how far she'll come. Mandi (Blue Oni) A woman with horns and pointy ears, this girl sat on the floor drinking. Although she was drinking she appeared to have a sharp mind. Betty (Dark Slime) A woman made out of what seemed to be goo, this dark girl didn't show much. She entered for the pleaure. May (Dark Elf) Another woman with pointy ears, this girl looked rather sadistic. Who knows what might happen if anyone gets caught by her. Evangelin (Dragon) Half Dragon and half woman, this girl looked skilled, but her attitude was the worst. Everytime anyone tried talking to her she just send them away cursing at them. Heidi (Dullahan) A headless knight, this girl would scare of most normal people, but she seemed to be the wisest among them Dalia (Gargoyle) Chained to a stone, this girl has enough strenght to just effortlessly fly around with it. Her strenght was her strongest point. Roxane (Ghoul) Her arms covered in a dark red, this girl seeks only pleasure. Pleasure and nothing else. Fiona (Hobogobling) A warm young girl which can easily be made mad, she does not look very strong, but when she swings arounf her giant weapon everyone is shown wrong. Caren (Hornet) Half bee and half woman, this girl wields a spear and looks quite skilled at what she does. Daphne (Ignis) A woman shrouded in flames, this girls soul seems to burn as bright as her body. She wouldn't be one to give up. Jenny (Karakasa-Obake) A girl with an umbrella that seems to be a part of her body, it has a huge tongue which she can control at will. Always alone in a corner she lets out no information about herself. Jillane (Werewolf) Half wolf and half woman, this girl appears to have great stamina and intelligence, but she does not look like she came of her free will. She must have been ordered to win. Kathryne (Kitsune-tsuki) Mostly human with fox ears, this girl seems to have truble keeping her emotions in place. As she tried keeping her humanity, the lust of the fox part takes over her heart and mind. Viviene (Wyvern) Also half dragon and half woman, this girls wings are huge, giving her a slight advantage in the air. Lynn (Lich) A rather 'dark' girl, her body doesn't seem very strong, but her mind was sharp. Rhodia (Lizardman) Half Lizard and hald woman, this girls ability at weilding her sword and shield is great. Celie (Mantis) Half insect and half woman, this girl is fast and her arms are razor sharp. Helga (Minotaurus) Half bull and half woman, this girls brute strenght should be feared. She easily swing around her axe and even without it, her punches alone could brake bones. Silva (Jinko) Half tiger and half woman, this girl is the serious type. She is obviously experienced and will be one of the hardest to beat. Rosella (Lamia) Half snake and half woman, this race is known for their immense strenght, keeping silent and calm she keeps away from the others, observing. Lurline (Manticore) A hybrid, having the body of a beast, bat-like wings, and a tail equipped with a spiny lump of flesh at the end. She is very smart and could easily come up with a plan. Terza (Salamander) Half Lizard and half woman, this girl is a variant of the Lizardman. Tho this particular one is much stronger. She seems to be much more experienced and her hot-blooded spirit will never let her give up. Orsa (Mummy) An undead woman which does not show emotion. This girl serves under the same Pharao Lily once served. Alina (Glacies) A rather 'cold' girl, she likes keeping her distance from others. She is also the girl that brought both Rachel and Lily here. She appears to be very skilled. Noell (Cheshire Cat) Half cat and half woman, this girl is an old aquaintance of Rachel. She does not appear to have changed much. Rachel asks herself why Noell would even participate in this tournament, she was so weak when they were kids. Ying (Sphinx) Half cat and half woman, this girl serves the Pharao Lily once served. They have always been rivals, but Ying was always spoiled by the Pharao, so she got special training and treatement. She was probably here because she had heard Lily would enter it. All of them observing each other the training bracket gets decided and put up. Tournament Bracket ( ”Well, lets see how this goes” *drools* “Women fighting each other~” *hits Grandpa* “Is that all you can think about?” ”YES!” *proud* ”You tell her grandpa!” ) Next Chapter – Tournament begins! Chapter 13 - Tournament begins! After everyone had checked out the bracket. The Succubus which had captured me appeared infront of them. Rachel, without even seeing the Succubus before, immediately wanted to hit her because she knew that the Succubus had probably taken me, but Lily held her back. ”Let me go!!” ”If you try hitting anyone outside of the matches we'll be diqualified. You have to hold it in! ”But Dio is...” That's when Rachel looked at Lily. Lilys face showed nothing but anger as she looked at the Succubus. ”Can we see him?” Lily asked trying to calm down. The Succubus started laughing. ”Of course, everyone deserves to check out their prize” Hearing that. Lily got even angrier, but she didn't do anything. Se had to stay calm. ”You'll all get an audiance one after the other. You can do whatever you want to him, aslong as you don't kill him nor rape him. Only the winner of the tournament can do those” She obviously said that to make Lily and Rachel mad. ”We'll call you in one after the other, so stay in line” Back at the Dark Chamber: I woke up as I heard someone enter the room I was in. I was still tied down, they had only fed me once in a while to make sure I wouldn't die. Suddenly the room brightened up, I could actually see where I was. I was in a small room, not much space for anything. Then I looked up and the Succubus girl entered through the door. “What do you want this time? I already told you everything you wanted to know...” ”Watch your tongue kid!...You'll be getting some visitors today, so you better be thankful.” She left and after just a few minutes I heard the door open again. “What now?” ”Dio...kun...” As soon as I heard her voice I look up and saw as she was crying tears of joy. “Lily...what are you doing here...” She jumped ontop of me, wrapping her arms around me as she cried on my chest. Why is she here?...Aren't I just a toy to her? You really don't get it do you...You were never their toy to begin with...Just look at her, do you think she would treat a toy like that? I guess you're right...I really am an idiot...just look at what I got myself into this time I just wanted to hug her back, but I couldn't, I was tied down to the chair I was sitting on. She didn't stay long, nor did Rachel that came in right after her. She did the same thing as Lily. It felt good, but at the same time it was horrible. I was happy they came to get me, but it pained me that they had to fight. ”Next!” Those were the words I heard the most that day. I can't remember all my conversations with the girls, tho the ones I remember turned out to be important to me, some good, some bad, but they kept me going somehow. They kept me from giving up. ”H-Hello...” This girl had a tongue sticking out of her umbrella, which was definetly weird. She stayed quiet for a while, she was actually a very shy girl. She meant no harm to anyone, why was she even participating? I felt like I should try and talk to her. “I'm Dio, nice to meet you” ”Hii...” She was really hard to talk to at start, I wasn't sure what to say, so I just asked simple things. “What's your name?” ”Jenny...” “How old are you?” ”16...and you?” That was the first time she asked me something and I gladly told her I was 15. Before I knew it, the tongue sticking out of her umbrella was licking my face. It felt disgusting, but it seemed that she was opening up to me and we just talked for aslong as we could. The next girl came in. At start I even thaught it was a normal girl, but her fox ears proved me wrong. ”Hey, I'm Kathryne. Nice to meet you” I was surprised. The way this girl talked to me, it was human. I felt as if I was talking to a normal human girl. There was nothing special about her, but the fact that she acted human made me feel comfortable. ”Hello Boy” As I looked up to see the next person I could feel myself shiver in fear. A women with the body of a spider was standing infront of me, she scared me. I've always been scared of spiders and now there was a huge one infront of me. She didn't say anything. She just stood there examining my body as I shook in fear. ”I'm Farren. Can't wait to take you home with me” The next girl I remember was completely different that what I thaught. She had a nice figure and blue skin and she was carrying a drink with her. Her name was Mandi. To me she looked like some idiot, but I was proved wrong. Even if she drank alot, this girl was smart. I figured that out as we talked. She was a nice girl, we talked about quite alot. Before she left she put her hand on my shoulder. ”I'll get you out of here, Dio. And after that, you better intoduce me to both your girls, got that?” “Good Luck, Mandi. I'm counting on you” As soon as I saw the next girl I was amazed. Her name was Evangelin and her body was covered in scales, just like a Dragon. COOL!!! I know right! “You look amazing!” ”Stay away you scumbag!” The girl did look awesome, but her attitude was the worst, she just kept cursing at me the whole time. The next girl was a pain aswell. Her name was Lurline and you could tell she wasn't a very kind person just by looking at her ”I'm going to make you my slave” “As if...” she punched me in the face, making me fall down while I was still tied to the chair. She grabbed me by the hair and put me back in place ”I don't remember you ever having a choice” saw that one coming Oh, shut up... The next girl, just like the Dragon, looked awesome. Her name was Silva and she was half tiger. ”Scum...” “What did I do this time?...” ”Nothing...” “Then why are you...” ”You did nothing and you let yourself be caught...weakling” Are you kidding me? What am I supposed to say? Good luck with that The conversation I had with her wasn't exacly normal. Whenever I tried saying something she just cursed at me. But the last thing she said clinged to me. ”Do something for once...” The next girl looked like an insect and she just kept looking at me with no emotion whatsoever. “W-What's your name?” ”Celie” “How old are you?...” ”17” “Why did you join the Tournament?...” ”No reason” Her answers always came immdeiately and emotionless as she just stared into my eyes What's wrong with this girl? Maybe she likes you? Like me? She doesn't even seem capable of feeling something like 'like'... I guess she's just a bit weird As soon as the next girl entered I could feel the temperature in the room rising. Her name was Daphne. Her body was shrouded in flames. ”What do we have here? A cute young man” She put her hands on my cheek. I was expecting them to burn, but instead I felt a gentle warmth. “What's your name?” ”I am Daphne...and I'm going to bring you home with me” “Daphne-san, I'm really not special at all...” As soon as I finished my sentence I could feel something warm on my lips. She was kissing me. “Daphne-san, what are you doing??” ”Just look at you act all innocent...I love men like you...” You're quite popular in this place This isn't the time to joke around! What else can I do? You could...well...I don't know... The next two girls were aquaintanced of Lily and Rachel. The first one was a cat-like girl. Her name was Ying and she kept saying the same thing over and over again. ”This time I'm finally going to beat Lily nyaa~” To be honest, I didn't think this girl would even make it through the first round. She looked so weak, but also so energetic. She was unpredictable. The next girl was rather rude. I would only later find out that her name was Noell, but while we were both in that room she just sat against a wall, waiting for the time to pass. I tried asking her a few questions, but she just ignored me. The last girl is probably the one I remember best of all. A cold body, but a warm heart. How did I know? As soon as she got in the room she started taking care of all the wounds the other girls had given me. Her name was Alina. Our conversation was the one that felt the most natural, but I just couldn't figure out why she joined this tournament. She wasn't interested in any of the prizes ad she didn't really enjoy fighting. After she left I waited in the room, thinking about all the reasons she could have to join this tournament, but soon the door opened again. ”We're moving your location scumbag” She hit me in the gut and I fell unconcious. When I woke up I wasn't tied down anymore, there was light and I heard people. Was this all just a dream? My thaughts were soon proven wrong as I opened my eyes up wide. I wasn't tied up, but I was locked in a cage. The light cam down from the sky. And the voices, they were a huge crowd, the audiance for what was about to happen. I was in a arena. I was in a cage placed near the audiance. They were going to force me to watch as everyone fought infront of me. Then I heard it. ”EVERYONE! WELCOME THE FIGHTERS FOR THE FIRST ROUNDS BATTLE! ON ONE SIDE WE HAVE THE FIERCE YET BEAUTIFUL AMAZONESS, RACHEL!!!” My eyes widened as I heard the audiance shout out her name. They seemed to be enjoying it, but seeing as she was about to fight because of how weak I am brought tears to my eyes. ”ON THE OTHER SIDE WE HAVE THE ELEGANT ICE MAIDEN, ALINA!!!” Rachel is going to fight....Alina?... Again I could hear the audiance shout out her name. No...stop it... They hadn't even begun fighting yet and I could already feel enough pain in my chest. This was only the beginning of what was going to happen. ( ”Fight, Rachel!!!” ”You can do it, Alina!! ”How dare you wish harm to Rachel???” ”She obviously doesn't stand a chance against Alina!” ”Won't you two shut up for once???” *punches both* ”What side are you on?” ”Rachel, isn't that obvious?” ”Tsk! You'll see!” ) Next Chapter – Rachel vs. Alina Chapter 14 - Rachel vs. Alina The fight had started, the rules were obvious. One would lose if they would either die or fall unconscious, meaning they would be unable to fight. For a while now, the fighters had been just looking at each other. Any inexperienced person would just think that they were waiting for the audience to stop shouting and screaming, but as I looked at the other participants, I could see that they had the same looks on their faces. They were already analyzing each other. Some time passed and the crowd seemed like it had finally calmed down. As soon as it did Rachel unsheeted her sword, getting in a stance with only few openings for attack. I looked over to Alina and saw that she had no weapons, she didn't look very strong either. ”The fighters seem ready! Let's see what happens! Let the first fight of the tournament begin!” No...don't fight...stop it... At start, they still looked like they were analyzing each other, but after some time I could see Rachel rush towards Alina. Alina didn't look like she was going to defend against it, but soon Rachel stopped only a few inches away from her. Alina gave Rachel a rather strong kick on the face which made her fly back. ”What's this? The Amazoness stopped in the face of her enemy! Was she scared?” The audience around me started booing, but they didn't see what happened. Before Rachel could strike Alina with her sword, her feet got frozen. It made sense, controlling ice did look like a power that suited Alina. But if Alina could just freeze any body part at will, how was Rachel supposed to win? I saw her get back on her feet as she wiped a bit of blood off her face. ”You're quite the tricky one, aren't ya?” ”Tricky?...I just do what I'm told...I have no other purpose...” ”No other purpose? Everyone has a purpose!” Alina stayed quite as she rushed towards Rachel. She wanted to pick up her sword, but as she tried she noticed that it was frozen to the ground. So she can even do that? Come on Rachel...get out of there!... I couldn't do anything to help as I saw Rachel get both punched and kicked countless times. I felt useless once again. Why? wasn't there anything I could do? Was there no way for me to save Rachel? Regardless of what the answer was, the pain in my chest got worse as I felt some tears form in my eyes. “STOP THIS BULLSHIT!” My words were loud enough to reach the fighters. Hearing my words Alina stopped for some reason and got some distance from Rachel. Rachel wanted to take this chance to crawl back to her sword. She was injured a lot, seeing her like that was a painful experience for the both of us. She was almost close enough, so she stretched out her hand to try and grab it, but it didn't work. Soon her hand got pierced by what seemed be Alinas leg. Rachel screamed out in pain as Alina kicked her away again, but Rachel would just crawl back to her sword over and over again. ”What is this? The Amazoness won't stop fighting after all! This is what I call a fighter! ”Oi...stop it...why...why are you still fighting?...it's obvious to everyone that you can't win...so why...” ”Why?...You could say...I gave myself a purpose...” ”What purpose? To win this? Is that even a purp...” ”Not that!...I...I will save Dio-kun...and live for him...he's the only person that ever acknowledged my existence...even when we were still kids...” Her words seemed to have caught Alinas interest, which would make her listen to what Rachel was going to say. But I was confused to what Rachel said. When we were kids?...I only met her once I got in this world, right?...Did...Did I know Rachel back in the real world?...How?... ”Dio-kun and I...we met when we were still kids...back when I was still human...” What?...Then why can't I remember?...Rachel was a human?... ”I was 8...at the time, he was still 7...I was lost in the woods, my parents told me to wait for them...but they never came back to get me...so I cried...day after day I cried...but then...one day when I was walking around the woods, this boy found me...he told me I was cute...and that he wanted to be my friend...I was happy to have found someone...we played a lot back then...he always brought me food and toys...he was important to me...so our relationship grew...that one day...he said he'd marry me when we grow up...he even kissed me...I was so happy...but the next day...I wasn't in the woods anymore...I was here...in this world...I looked for him...but I was found...and turned into this...so when I finally found him again...I promised I would never lose him again...staying with him...that's the purpose I gave myself...” I was surprised. I didn't hear anything else except her words being repeated countless times inside of my head. That day. That girl. Everything was coming back to me. How could I have forgotten? It was as if she never existed back in the human world. Was this what happened when you get here? Do you just get forgotten? But those questions weren't the most important thing on my mind. The thing that was important right now was Rachel, the first girl to ever love me. ”I..It's not fair...you...you got to experience this kind of feeling...a purpose?...I could never have one...I've been sold around in Slave Shops all my life...winning this tournament is just another order...after this, I'll probably just get sold again...no one ever cared for me..no one was ever kind to me...my sole purpose is to serve those who own me...” ”Wasn't Dio kind to you?...Didn't he care for you?... ”I..It's not the same...it's not fair...even if he was kind...even if he cared for me..I can't let emotions take control...I have to win...and then...kill...him...those were my orders...” As she said those words tears, or rather, snow was falling from her eyes. The sad look on her face. The tears shining as they fell. They were sad and yet beautiful. ”You don't believe that yourself, do you?...Dio...he'll save you...he's a hero after all...” As they talked, Rachel used the opportunity to crawl to her sword which was unfrozen again. She grabbed hold of it and got on her feet. ”But how will he...” ”He'll save you if it's the last thing he does!” Rachel threw her sword like a lance. Alina did not move an inch as the sword missed her neck by nothing more than a hair. Everything remained silent for a while. The fighters remained motionless. It was as if time had stopped. Then, Alina fell to the ground, she was unconscious, she couldn't take all of those feelings in at the same time. ”I..It's over!!! Rachel is the winner of the first round!” The audience started applauding as the fighters were taken out of the arena. I had learned more about both myself and Rachel. I was both happy and sad, but most of all, I was scared, scared I might end up losing someone precious to me again. This was only the first fight, the rest was still about to come. ( ”Rachel...Rachel won! ”Poor Alina-chan”*sniffle* ”You two really shouldn't bet on this kind of stuff...” ”Aren't you happy Rachel won?” ”I guess...but...” ”Aren't you sad for poor Alina?” ”Also...” Next Chapter – Round 2-8 -- Continued in next post -- |
-- Continued from previous post -- [MFF] Diogora's Story [4/4] Chapter 15 – Round 2-8 The first fight had ended. Both Alina and Rachel were brought somewhere outside the Arena. Where did they take them? They were most likely taken somewhere to get fixed up...You shouldn't have to worry... I hope you're right... Round 2: ”EVERYONE GET READY FOR THE NEXT PARTICIPANTS! ON ONE SIDE WE HAVE A TRULY BEAUTIFUL MAIDEN, JENNY! ON THE OTHER SIDE WE HAVE A FEROCIOUS GHOUL, ROXANE!” Before I could think much about the last fight, the next participants were already entering the arena. Everyone obviously thought Roxane would win since she looked much stronger, but no one would have expected the outcome. Jenny had blocked all of Roxanes punches with her umbrella, but the punches weren't weak. Roxanes punches managed to crack the umbrella almost completely . It was quite exciting to watch. Jenny won as she somewhat crushed Roxane by using her tongue. Roxane was still alive, but unable to continue fighting, so Jenny was this rounds winner and they both headed outside the arena. Round 3: ”ON ONE SIDE WE HAVE THE BEAUTIFUL KASSEY! ON THE OTHER SIDE WE HAVE THE HUMAN RESSEMBLING KATHRYNE!” Throughout the whole fight I was hoping for unexpected results, but just like everyone thought, Kassey had won this fight. She had a strong body and Kathryne had nothing more than her normal, human-like body. It was painful to watch, Kathryne didn't stand the slightest chance as she got stomped by Kassey over and over again. I didn't want to watch this one-sided massacre anymore and thankfully it stopped before Kathryne died. I was happy to see she was still alive. Round 4: ”ON ONE SIDE WE HAVE A TERRYFYING BEAUTY, FARREN! ON THE OTHER SIDE WE HAVE OUR LITTLE, BIG GIRL, FIONA!” This fight, like many others was over quickly. Farren had laid countless amounts of traps while evading Fionas attacks, so once they were all set it was over for Fiona. Falling into one trap at a time, not even her strength could free her. She was completely covered in the threads Farren had made and couldn't move anymore, making Farren the winner of this round. Round 5: ”ON ONE SIDE WE HAVE OUR ELEGANT SWORDSWOMAN, RHODIA! ON THE OTHER SIDE WE HAVE THE BLUE BEAUTY, MANDI!” It's Mandi's turn! Let's sheer for her! Just stay quiet and watch... Both fighters obviously had a strong will. The fight dragged on as none of them wanted to give up, but the result was soon decided. Rhodia was stubborn, so she charged at Mandi without even thinking about what could happen. Mandi on the other hand was calm and analyzed everything Rhodia was going to do. The fight was decided by a precise hit to Rhodia's neck, making her fall unconscious almost instantly. Round 6: ”ON ONE SIDE WE HAVE THE DEATH STINGER! CAREN! ON THE OTHER SIDE WE HAVE THE POWERHOUSE, HELGA!” This battle was over in an instant. Caren rushed towards Helga to try and sting her. The Venom she would have injected would have killed Helga, but Helga's brute strength made her win. A second before the sting could reach her, she evaded it and swinged her enormous ax at Caren's stinger, chopping it off and making Caren fall to the ground. She wasn't just unconscious, Caren was dead. I didn't know what to do. I was angry, angry about not being able to stop these things. Was there really nothing I could do? The only thing I could do was watch and hope that no one else would die, but that would obviously be asking too much. It was starting to get dark, some people were already leaving the arena. I guess there won't be many fights left today... I think they'll try to at least get things half done... guess you're right I looked over at the remaining participants, they were still there, still analyzing their opponents. That's when I saw it. The one thing that made me smile most that day. Rachel was brought to the other participants. She was all fixed up. I was so worried... *patpat* she's okay She saw me and smiled at me. I immediately smiled back as my eyes started forming tears of joy. She walked to me, the rules stated a fighter could interact with me once during the tournament, so nobody stopped her. She leaned against the cage almost crying. ”Dio...” I didn't even let her speak. I slipped my arms through the cage holes and wrapped her in them as I gave her a kiss. “I was so worried...I don't want you to hurt yourself anymore...this is all my fault...so please...quit the tournament...don't get yourself injured because of me...” As soon as I had finished talking I could feel her lips on mine, her arms wrapped around me the same way mine were around her. I closed my eyes as she did the same. That kiss was the longest one we've had so far. It felt like an eternity. It was warm and comforting. The people around us were giving us weird looks and they were talking about us, but we didn't care. After a while we broke the kiss. ”I'm not quitting...I'll get you out of here...then we'll go find sad people and you'll make them happy...cause you're a hero...” “I'm not a hero...” ”Yes you are...you're my hero...and I know Lily thinks the same...I know you love the both of us...but I'm scared that one day you might find others you love...that's just the way you are...but that's not a bad thing...it shows me that your heart is big enough for many...but even so...I don't want to share you with anyone...I guess Lily's okay...but...” I gently places my hand on her head and smiled at her. “Is that really what you're scared of?...Let's make a promise than...” ”A Promise?...” I take both her hands and hold them tight. “I promise that even if I fall in love with others...Both you and Lily...I'll never love anyone as much as I love the two of you...not even close...so please...smile for me...” Lamest speech ever! oh come on! I'm trying! Despite how lame my speech was, Rachel smiled bright. She kissed me yet again. ”You better keep that promise...I love you Dio“ A small blush appeared on my face as I also smiled “I love you too...we'll get out of here...and be happy together...” I stole another kiss from her before she went back to the other participants. The next fight was about to begin. Round 7: ”ON ONE SIDE WE HAVE THE COOOOOOOOL SCALED FIGHTER! EVANGELIN! ON THE OTHER SIDE WE HAVE THE...dark slime..., BETTY!” Betty was obviously not pleased at the way he introduced her. She clenched her fists and shouted loudly ”OI! SLIMES DESERVE TO BE TREATED WELL! DON'T YOU DARE GIVE ME A WEIRD INTODUCTION EVER AGAIN! I'M STRONG AND I'LL PROVE IT TO YOU!” *gulp* LADIES AND GENTLEMAN, BETTY THE SLIMY BEAUTY! LET'S SEE HOW FAR SHE GETS!” This one has a lot of energy, I wonder how this'll go True...let's watch and see... My expectations were ruined less than a minute after I thought that. Betty was lying on the ground, Evangelin didn't even do much, but Betty couldn't move anymore. ”I'm...exhausted...” ...well...I guess we were wrong... Y..Yeah... Once again I turned to the other participants, some were laughing about what they just saw, but that wasn't what mattered to me. I saw Rachel was having an argument with someone, a very pretty girl actually...a cat girl? She had cat ears, a tail and also paws. It was Noell. I didn't know what they were talking about, but soon Noell started walking in my direction. I didn't know what she wanted, but as soon as she got to the cage she slipped her hand inside of it and grabbed me by the neck. She pulled me towards herself as she kissed me. I was surprised, but not really pleased. I tried to escape, but her grip on my neck was strong. Her tongue was playing with the insides of my mouth as if she was devouring them. After a while she broke the kiss and threw me away, my back hitting the other side of the cage. She then, without saying a word moved herself to the inside of the arena, the only thing I could see her do was smirk at Rachel, to which she obviously not pleased. I was actually scared of the look in her face. I had never seen her that angry. Round 8: ”ON ONE SIDE WE HAVE OUR BEAUTIFUL NEKO FIGHTER! NOELL! ON THE OTHER SIDE WE HAVE THE POWERFUL SNAKE! ROSELLA!” I was expecting a rather long fight, Noell definitely wasn't as weak as she looked and Rosella didn't look weak either, but I was again wrong, the fight had ended in a matter of seconds and I bet no one could have foreseen this. Noell had dashed so fast I didn't even see her. She dashed straight for Rosella and stopped behind her. Rosella did not move an inch, but she fell to the ground soon after. No one had the slightest clue what happened. ”W-W-WHAT IS THIS???? THE FIGHTER HAS COLLAPSED IN NOTHING MORE THAN A FEW SECONDS???” I then could see Noell lifting her arm. She was holding something, but I wasn't sure what. I tried to take a closer look and saw that it was moving. It wasn't an animal tho. The thing I saw almost made me vomit. It was...a heart...Rosella's...still barely beating heart. I could see Noell smirk at Rachel again, but not even a second later she had crushed the heart. I could see blood on both the ground and Noell's face. I managed not to vomit at the sight of the events in front of my eyes. Rosella's body was checked out to make sure the heart was truly hers. Her heart was indeed missing. Noell was declared winner of this round. I looked at Rachel again. She was even angrier than before, but it was impossible for me to go talk to her. I looked around for a while and that's when I noticed that Lily was missing, she had actually been missing for a while now, but I somehow didn't get too worried, I trusted her. It was starting to get dark, the audience started leaving and also the participants. The rest of the fights were to be held the next day. The arena was soon empty as I was left inside of my cage. I just blankly stared at the sky as I waited for the night to pass. (”Now this was unexpected...” ”So much information...my old brain can't handle it...” x_x *dramatic faint* ”Jii-san!” *catches him in his arms* “Don't die on me!” ”Grandson...I'm so proud...of you...” *places a hand on his cheek* ”...but this is as far as I come...it was a pleasure...to know you...” x_x ”JIIIIII-SAAAAN!!!!!”;A; *hits both of them with a stick* “Stop playing around and get serious! What do you think Rachel was arguing about? And where do you think Lily went?” ”Sex?” ”Sex?” *lifts the stick a bit* >~> ”Ehm...find out next time?...” ”Yeah...next time...” ”Much better” ^.^”) Next Chapter – The Drakest Night Chapter 16 – The Darkest Night I was sitting in my small, dirty cage as I looked around. The arena was empty and dark now, it was kind of scary. But I didn't let it affect me too much. There were still a few lights which made it possible to see, so I guess I didn't really need to be scared of the dark. Brother...this is my fault...isn't it?...I got Lily and Rachel into this...didn't I?... You could say that...but... I'm such an idiot...getting the ones I love into danger...making them get hurt because of me...it was my fault for even getting caught...if I never got here...they wouldn't have to go through this...wouldn't I be better off dead?... What are you saying!? Do you think that's what they want? Listen man, Lily and Rachel love you...how do you think they would feel if they heard this!? hurt?...I guess that's all I'm good at...hurting people I care for... You're pissing me off! I don't care anymore! Get some sleep and think about what you're saying... Sure...I guess I should... I leaned my back against a side of the cage as I closed my eyes. It was a cold night. I actually felt lonely. I had grown used to not sleeping alone, it wasn't for long, but Rachel and Lily always kept me company. After a while I managed to make myself fall asleep. I can still remember the dream I had. I was walking towards a house which was in a beautiful, green field. It was a peaceful place, I can remember that. I walked closer and closer, then when I finally reached the house, I opened the door. It wasn't empty. Inside were two girls very important to me, Lily and Rachel. They smiled bright as they saw me. They jumped on top of me and greeted me with a kiss and the following words. ”Welcome Home, Darling!” ”Welcome Home, Darling!” This dream, I wanted it to be a reality. Soon after, my dream was interrupted. It wasn't because a new day started, it was still the middle of the night. The thing that woke me up was a scream of pain. The voice, it was familiar to me. Hearing the scream made me immediately jump up and look around me to see where it came from. The center of the Arena was the place where there was most light, so as if by instinct I immediately looked there. The thing I saw made me fall down on my knees. The Cheshire cat which defeated the Lamia easily, Noell had her paw stabbed through a stomach, the person she had stabbed, it was Rachel. I saw her as she coughed out an immense amount of blood. Noell smirked at her as I heard her speak for the first time. ”Rachel, didn't you say you wouldn't lose that easily? Well look at you now, what a mess you are...you're boring, maybe I should go have some fun with that guy you love so much, doesn't that sound nice? Weren't you going to protect him? I guess you're too weak for that!” ”You Bitch!...Don't you dare...touch Dio...” Noell kicked her straight in the stomach, making her cough out even more blood. The kick was strong enough to make her fly back a bit. Rachel was losing too much blood, she wouldn't be able survive like that. But no matter what, she did not let go of her sword. Seeing the things that were happening made me get blind in anger. I looked around desperately, looking for a way to break out of the cage. That's when I saw it, I saw a rock, I didn't know why, but I tried to reach for it. It was too far, I couldn't reach it, but I was angry, way too angry. I continued to stretch my arm as much as I could, it hurt quite a bit, but I eventually grabbed hold of the rock. I started slamming it against the lock, I wasn't expecting any results. Eventually my hands started bleeding. But I didn't care,the thing I was focused on was saving Rachel, nothing more. My hand was covered in blood as I suddenly heard the impact of the lock on the ground. Without a moment of hesitation I slammed open the cage and ran out of it. I didn't have time to take the long way into the main arena, so I just jumped. The impact was also painful, but I still immediately ran over to Rachel. I immediately wrapped her in my arms, not caring at all about anything else. Noell started to slowly walk towards us. ”Boy, just what do you think you're...” “Stay away from us!” I looked her in the eyes, her face showed a slight trace of fright as she stopped walking. It was as if I was looking into her soul. ”You have...5 minutes...” I then immediately looked at Rachel again, seeing her in this state was awful. Her right hand still holding on to her sword and her left one covering her wound. ”Dio...” “Don't talk!...just stay still and rest...I got out of there...now we can go back home...let's go back and be happy...okay?...” ”Dio...listen...I don't think I'll...” “Stop right there! Please...don't say that...this is all my damn fault!...” Tears started streaming down my face, I couldn't stop myself from crying anymore. Then I felt something on my cheek, it was Rachel's left hand. She gave me the best smile she could muster in her state ”You know...I love you so much...so please...don't cry...Dio...please kiss me...” I placed my hand on hers as I looked her in the eyes. I wiped off my tears and tried my best not to cry anymore. I slowly leaned down and kissed her lips. As I broke the kiss I noticed that there were also tears flowing out of her eyes. ”Thank you...for loving me.....I'm going to rest now...just for a while...so don't worry...” I looked at her and saw as she slowly lost consciousness. She was still breathing, she would most likely survive if left alone to rest. (”I hope Rachel will be okay...” ”She's strong...I'm sure there's nothing to worry about” ”Wow...you guys are actually being serious for once...” ”After everything that's happening, I don't think I could make jokes...” ”Joking at a time like this would be the greatest act of disrespect we could commit...” ”You guys...”*hugs both*”...I'm sure everything will be fine”) Next Chapter - The Light in the Darkness First things fisrt, I wanna apologize for rushing things, but now that MSGF was made a possibility I really wanted to finish this fast to start the...let's see...what would be the best way to say this...New Arc? I guess that's mostly it, the following chapter is still kind of rushed, but afterwards I plan on taking things slower :) I hope I didn't lose any readers lately because of all the rush, I write this as a hobby and the thing I like seeing most are comments from you guys, wether their good or bad ones, I always try to take them as advice to improve A big thank you to all my readers for putting up with me for so long, here's the new chapter, I hope you enjoy it and continue reading this story of mine :) PS: All the advice you can give will be happily appreciated :) ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 17 – The Light in the Darkness I picked up the unconscious Rachel and sat her against the wall that surrounded the insides of the arena. Noell then started walking towards me again. ”Time's up, now get lost so that I can finish her off!” “Get lost?...finish her off?...why would I let you do that?...” I kissed Rachel, who looked like she was peacefully sleeping as I took the sword from her hand. Rachel...I'm borrowing this for a while... I turned around to face Noell as the only thing she did was smirk. ”Isn't that toy a bit dangerous for you?” “Fight me...if you win...you can do whatever you want...if I win...you get lost...” ”You actually think you stand a chance? You must think you're better than me, bring it on! I'll show you who's better!” We both headed to the center of the arena as if we were about to have an official tournament fight. Noell was still smirking, which made me get irritated. This was my first time wielding a sword, but I knew that I had to win. I had seen Rachel use it before, so I got into the same stance I had seen her use plenty of times. As soon as I did, I could actually feel power flowing into me. It was as if the sword was sucking in the magical power that was surrounding the arena. It felt weird, I was unlocking all this power by just using the sword, not even understanding what was happening. It actually got me mad at myself. I looked over at Noell and she was obviously not pleased. I was getting stronger by sucking in the magical power and at the same time she was growing weaker from me getting rid of it. Her smirk started fading more and more after each second while I she got weaker. I had soon stored all of the magical power surrounding us inside of the sword and she was now only at her normal strength while I had an immense amount of power inside of me, meaning she was weaker than me. She smirked, but I knew it was fake. The only magical power she still had was the one inside of her own body. Just like she did when fighting in the tournament, she was quick, not as quick as before, but still quick. But this time I was able to follow her movements. I had figured out how she was so fast and that gave me the ability to dodge all of her attacks. I hit her with the back of my sword as she fell to the ground, exhausted. ”This isn't fair! I can't be this weak!” “You aren't weak...I just figured out your trick. Your legs are strong. You don't run, you jump. The position you take before jumping makes it look like you'll run, but I payed close attention to what you did in your fight and noticed. I just had to dodge to the side, you can't turn in jumps, now can you? You would have won if your enemy was an idiot, but I saw many fights, I learned how to see these things, and losing most of your power was also a dead end for you!” ”Tsk...you win...I lost.........is that what you wanted me to say?” I saw yet another smirk on her face, this time she wasn't faking it. Before I even realized I felt something stab my stomach. Don't tell me...she planned this all out?...you've got to be kidding me... I looked down at my stomach to see a hand piercing it. I guess this is as far as I come... ”You're quite troublesome, you know?” I fell to the ground as I coughed out blood. this...voice... I did my best to turn myself so that I would be facing upwards. The person I saw was that Succubus again. “I guess you...*cough*...got me...” ”You fell right into our trap!” “I guess I did...*cough*...could you just tell me how...you even have so much magical power left?...” ”That's easy, I like to call the magical cores, It's a small device that has immense amounts of magic in them, I'd go as far to say it won't ever run out” “I'm not even going to ask you how...I'll just ask...what are you planning to do with them?...” ”Obvious answer, I'm making this world my personal playground. Yes, I'll hurt everyone you care for just for the sake of having fun!” “You...Bitch...” ”These magical cores, I'm planting them into each and every girl in this world. The procedure will be extremely painful, but it'll both make your enemies stronger and since it's so much, the magical power outside of the cores will cease to exist, meaning you are powerless” “I don't understand your logic...why would anyone let you?...” ”They won't let us, we'll plant these in by force, currently the ones we have are superior to all the others that are still to come” “So you already planned it all out?...all of this to take revenge on me?...” ”Revenge? I wouldn't say it like that...I just want to be entertained by any means necessary, that's all there really is to it” “You really are crazy...” I kept on looking at the sky, seeing my life flash before my eyes. “My life was so empty before coming here...and even tho it's over this soon...I'm happy I came here...and met Lily and Rachel...I doubt I'd be able to keep my promise about not falling in love with anyone else, that's just the way I am I guess...but at this exact moment...those two are the only ones on my mind...I wish I could've stayed longer...and be happy with them...” I hadn't even noticed that I had started crying midway, but I had already lost my sense of touch, meaning I couldn't feel the tears that were streaming down my face. ”What a pathetic sight...” She walked towards me and looked down on me. ”I'll put you out of your misery..." The Succubus was actually showing mercy, so I smiled at her “You actually do have a kind heart...I wish I could've seen more of it...let me just say my goodbyes...” she nodded at my final request, I guess she really did have a heart...maybe just my imagination, but I wasn't in the state to think about it... “Lily...I met you at the very start of this new life of mine...you always helped me out when I was lost...you were the light that showed me where to go...you were always pulling me back up...and I love you...so much...Rachel...I remember the day I met you now...that day...I can't believe I even forgot...but...I know that the Rachel I met in this world...the Rachel I met while being chased down by boars...the Rachel that started seeing me as a hero...the Rachel that loves me so much...that's the Rachel I love...while Lily pulled me from above...you pushed me from below...if it wasn't for the both of you...I doubt I would have come this far...and now to all the friends I made the past day...it was only for a short amount of time...but I had fun chatting with you all...and you...I don't even know your name...but...try smiling more...I bet you'd look great...” ”It's Helen...my name...I guess you should know the name of the person that will kill you!” She had an evil smirk on her face, but I still smiled, waiting for her to put me out of my misery “Goodbye...” The last thing I saw was her hand pierce through my chest as my senses all started to fade and I slowly lost consciousness (...*no voice can be heard*...) Next Chapter? |
| [MSG] YummyLunches’s Story [1/7] ## Out of Touch I wake up groggily and take a look around, feeling strangely tired even after having slept for quite some time. Actually, I feel rather drained. This is abnormal, and would have sent me into a panic if it weren’t for my current lethargy. It took me a moment before I realize that I have no idea where I am. My last memory has me resting safe and sound in my own bedroom, about to fall asleep for the night, I think. But it is clear to me that although I am in what looks to be a bedroom, it is most certainly not mine. My usual ‘messy’ room with lovingly pseudo-haphazard piles of stuff has been replaced by an oppressively empty and large room. A larger-than-normal bed sat in the center with me atop it, possibly like a cherry adorning a cake. At least that is how I imagine it, with the sizes as they are. A quick look around reveals furthermore that I am not wearing what I remember myself to be last wearing. Or rather, I am curiously wearing something in place of my previous lack of wearing anything save for a pair of panties. Awkward phrasing aside, whoever chose this outfit for me had good, albeit slightly perverted taste. Letting my curiosity win against my body’s attempt at getting me to fall flat on my back and pass out, I hesitantly make my way towards the edge of the bed. The fabric of the skirt portion of whomever’s revealing nightie I’m wearing slides across the bedsheets, emitting a pleasing sound that must be a testament to the quality of the materials involved. I really am not knowledgeable about this subject at all as I use rather common materials at home. My bare feet slaps against the cold surface of the floor. The echoes in the room intensifies the sense of loneliness that I feel. With much effort I push myself up into an upright position, and slowly walk towards the one and only exit with a less-than-elegant forward slump brought on by my severe exhaustion. An almost annoyed-sounding whine compels me to look behind me, for which I am greeted with nothing but empty space. I must be imagining things. Seeing no knobs or any other moving mechanism, I lean back as I pull on the long vertical handle of one side of the towering door pair. It opens slowly, giving out a long mournful creak before letting me out. I let out a long exhale of breath before venturing outside of the room, into a long hallway that extends as far as I can see on both the left and right side. Just what is this gaudy-looking place anyways? Keeping my right hand against the wall, I follow the evenly-spaced row of embedded pillars down the hallway to the left of where I exited the ginormous bedroom. Eventually I lose track of time. That hallway seemed to go on forever. ---- After an unknown amount of time, I wake up again. This time I’m in the hallway leaning against one of those numerous embedded pillars. I think I might be even more tired than before. I’m not exactly sure. I look groggily to my left and to my right. Which way did I come from again? Something to do with engine sounds, was it? I must be completely out of touch with reality by now. I look up from where I sat to see a figure standing before me. Has it been there all this time? Upon closer inspection, I can see that the figure in front of me is actually a girl. She is nearly completely wrapped in bandages with some covering one of her eyes, and some forming loose loops that dangle and sway. She lowers herself and leans towards me. From this angle, I can see clearly that she has a rather shapely body. She seems rather interested in me, save for the expression on her face which I can only describe as deadpan. I can see it now. Her skin is slightly tanned in color, and her hair is a silvery grey. A strip of the bandage falls off her nose and slides off her face, drawing my attention towards it. She looks rather pretty. “Wha-,” is the most I could manage to croak before my voice goes out, bringing to my attention the harsh dryness of my throat. She tilts her head quizzically and lets out a soft vocalization in response to my offensive outburst. I want to apologize deeply for the horrible first impression I must be giving her. Did we even have someone like that on board? Just then, I see her raise a hand slowly towards my face. The loose end of a strip of bandage that had been dangling from said hand slowly starts to move in front of my eyes by the force of some sort of magic unknown to me. Almost as if the cloth strip is actually an extension of her arm, it reaches out to me. Hesitantly at first, but then tenderly, it strokes against my cheek. I feel my face grow cold, and my light-headedness intensifies greatly as I feel the blood rush away from my head. “Help!” I hear someone plead. I think it came from behind me, but that can’t be right. Behind me is the wall that I’m resting against. I don’t think my senses can be trusted anymore. Blotches of color start to invade my vision as everything starts to become too blurry to bother trying to make out anymore. My body goes completely limp as I give in to the overwhelming temptation to fall asleep. That’s right. A good night’s sleep would be lovely. The last image in my mind is the bandaged beauty filling my vision, and giving me her undivided attention. That’s not exactly a bad way to go out. ## Fingers I wake up with a start. What I behold is a perfectly straight hallway lined up with the direction of my vision, and extending out towards someplace I cannot see. I find myself sitting on the ground, propped against the wall behind me with my legs laying neatly against the floor. I vaguely remember peering into the eyes of a bandaged beauty, but to my chagrin, she is nowhere to be found. As I look back to the seemingly unending hallway before me, I strangely get the feeling that someone wanted to show me this view. I give out a nervous chuckle and mutter to no one in particular, “Thank you, whoever you are.” As I begin to pick myself up, I realize that something is amiss. On my left forearm I notice a firm wrapping of gauze a couple finger-widths below the elbow, and another band around the middle of my thigh. I feel fine though. I bring myself upright and straighten out my clothes which have not changed since last time. Save for a sore bottom, it appears that, although still horribly tired, I can at least say with confidence that I am awake. Actually, considering my surroundings, I can’t say for sure. With this newfound glimmer of wakefulness, I take the opportunity to recollect my thoughts. Oh yeah, I remember packing my things. What was I packing again? I remember looking out at the ocean, and going to sleep somewhere. Where was it again? It wasn’t that gigantic bed in that gigantic room, that’s for sure. Somehow I found myself in that room feeling more tired than usual, and with a completely different set of clothes. I then remember my encounter with that girl. Then after that, I’m here. Clear as mud. With that out of the way, I proceed with the expected feelings of fear and paranoia. I turn away from the hallway, and follow it to wherever it leads to, summoning whatever non-existant adventurous spirit I had in me. After a short walk, I come across a doorway set several stair-steps lower than the rest of the indoor environment. I hear a faint splash as I step down, and I realize there is a barely-visible layer of water on the surface of the lowest point of the entrance-way. Looking outwards from the perceived safety of the large entrance-way, all I can see is an expanse of gnarled trees growing out of the water, reaching higher than I can see. Thin beams of light shine down from the cracks in the mess of a canopy. I am more than simply creeped out by this as I’ve never seen anyplace like it. As much as I’d like to believe that such a place as this cannot exist, I can’t deny that I’m looking at it with my own eyes. That and it doesn’t exactly look inviting. A sudden splashing sound in the distance makes me retreat a few steps back where I came, taking cover. The splish-splash of my own feet echo in the entrance-way as I silently berate myself for the blunder. After a moment of heart-pounding agitation, I slowly sneak a glance outside. There is absolutely nothing. It is only after yet another moment of hesitation that I gather the courage to continue onward. The ground outside the complex is a tangle of roots with a shallow layer of water above it, and it seems to continue this way for as far as I can see from here. However, there is a bend in the path formed by the maze of trees, bringing me hope that there is more to be found around the corner. I figure that if I don’t find anything, I can always return to the complex, which seems like an easy enough spot to come back to. After I step outside the entrance-way and into the shallow water, I am briefly reminded of the one and only time in my life when I have went into the water both not for the purpose of bathing, and without swimwear. I was with my ex then. As I begin to walk, I quickly find that the water levels out to just below knee-height, which is an annoying height for I cannot step with my normal gait and I cannot simply swim in it. It is also slowly flowing towards my right-hand side. I drudgingly wade through the unfamiliarly resistant water while trying not to hurt my normally pampered feet on the uneven and rough ground below. Interestingly enough, the outside air is warm enough that my scant dress isn’t too cold to be in. As I round the corner towards my left, I come across something like a clearing. The bright sun suddenly shines upon me at full force, and I quickly bring up my hand to shield my eyes. What is that smell? It seems to be coming from my hand. With a quick sniffle of my fingers, I discover the presence of a distinctive smell which I am all too familiar with. I recoil with equal parts of disgust and bewilderment as I come to realize what it is. It is the smell of me, but not me simply. Rather, it is the smell of me in a state of arousal. ## Soft Spot After a period of rather uneventful wading through the shallow waters, I eventually reach land that is clearly above water. By this time, I have largely forgotten about the smell on my fingers, and the day was still bright. The environment around me is now that of a forest not unlike the ones I remember from back home. Because of this similarity, as well as the recent uneventfulness, I regard my surroundings as fairly unremarkable. After awkwardly walking barefoot on the tangled mess of roots and stone, I find that the underside of my feet have become rather sore. After finding a comfortable place to rest and examine my pained feet, I am confident that blisters will soon follow. I find what looks like a small isolated berry bush nearby. This discovery reminds me of my ongoing hunger, and against my better judgement, I eat some without hesitation. Recall that I am not in the best shape both mentally and physically. I then hear a soft squeaking sound. While my attention was focused on the wild berries, something had quietly snuck behind me. With great lack of elegance, I stumble backwards in surprise. Scrambling to right myself and get back on my feet, I quickly realize that any fear I might have had was unwarranted. What stood before me can be best described as something like a young girl fashioned out of a semi-transparent amorphous blob of a light-blue hue. It stares at me with innocent and eager-looking eyes while emitting a soft, pleasant-sounding, and melodious vocalization. How is such a thing able to produce sounds that are so similar to that of a human’s? Such a thing must be impossible, but my senses tell me otherwise. Its stance suggests an uncertainty as to how it should proceed, and this trait is most likely mirrored by myself. With great interest in its eyes, it takes a step forward and reaches out with what looks like an imitation of a human arm. I remain deathly still. Looking up at me with what appears to be a pair of child-like wide eyes, it smiles and lets out a soft humming tone. She really is like a little girl. Letting my curiosity get the best of me, I press my fingers against the surface of her arm, and then quickly retreat. The area where I touched continue to wobble gently for a moment after I made contact with it as if it were some sort of gelatinous pudding. She lets out something like a happy giggle as if tickled. “Eerily soft,” I accidentally, but quietly let out. Surprisingly, while smooth, the surface of her body didn’t feel particularly wet to me. While appearing to be made out of a big mass of some sort of liquid, she seems to be packed so tightly that she retains all of it. At least enough that I don’t feel any of it leak onto my skin when I touched her. As I was lost in thought, she leans toward me and quickly pokes a finger into my breast in return. Startled, I quickly try to shirk away. “Soft?” she asks with the most adorable expression I have ever seen to date. To that, I sheepishly smile in return, and reply with a non-committal, “Y-Yeah.” What could I have said? I think that ‘soft’ was most appropriate. What the both of us had laid hands on were both soft in their own way. After our awkward introduction, we seemed to quickly get along. She seemed perpetually in a happy mood, and often makes very pleasant vocalizations that I instinctively associate with cheerfulness. She also seems fond of pressing and rubbing her body against mine, which I take to be a sign of affection. Thus far, she hasn’t spoken anything other than “soft,” but she has said that word on a few occasions already, leading me to believe that is her favorite word. I wonder if she understands what it means. Perhaps I shall name her something like Sofia, assuming that she isn’t already named. ## Sofa We travel for a while, or as long as I could with my feet the way that they are. I wasn’t successful in getting my new friend to repeat the name ‘Sofia.’ The closest that she got was ‘Sofa,’ so I guess Sofa it is then. Sofas are soft, right? As we walk along, with my subtle limping, Sofa seemed as content as can be. Her personality seems bubbly and bouncy, not unlike her body. At times, she actually engages in the act of bouncing on the ground. Every time that she does, a muted squishy sound can be heard as she hops and is relaunched a short distance above ground due to her elasticity. It is truly a remarkable sight to behold when her body quivers and wobbles to and fro at every leap. She’s really ‘pneumatic.’ I can’t help but let out a giggle and smile as I am reminded of how a character might jump in a cartoony platformer computer-game. She seems rather pleased to be getting a laugh out of me. As she continues bouncing, she also hums a sort of improvised tune. Finding an inviting large tree to sit under, I decide to take a rest. By now, it seems the sun is setting, and my hunger is slowly setting in again. Noticing my intent to rest, my bouncy friend happily approaches me and insists on sitting on my lap. I quickly give her a nod of approval, and in return I am given a rewarding smile. I can’t help but pat her gently on the head. I wonder if she has any family, or how she came to be. Was she even born in the way that I understand what being born is like? I assume that is not the case. This place, wherever it is, seems strange enough that it is not at all unreasonable to question simple things such as this. After all, only in this strange world, wherever it is, does Sofa sit on me. ## Losing Form After Sofa and I play for a while, we eventually succumb to sleep. In my dreams I saw vague images of a tall girl standing before me. I regard myself as pretty tall for a female, but this girl is just that much taller, such that her presence absolutely dominates. My standing height reaches not too far above the height of her breasts. Furthermore, extravagant doesn’t begin to describe her clothing and personal style. She was dressed in a rather revealing outfit with much subtle gold trim, which proudly presents her well-toned body adorned with a plethora of jewelry. What’s even more striking was the pair of upright ears atop her head, and the furry tail so full of body which she waves around with flair. I can’t really remember what I was doing or where I was, but I remember that girl’s figure clearly. Most of the time I am not good with dreams. Most of the time it is as if I never had any, so tonight’s was especially noteworthy. After the passing of the night, I wake up to find Sofa cuddled in my arms, already awake. At least I assume that she did go to sleep at some point in the night. I find myself feeling rather thirsty. Turning my head from side to side with half-open eyes, only Sofa fills my vision. Her curious and happy expression hovers dangerously close to my own face. As I begin to bring my arm up, I am surprised to find that I can’t. Upon further inspection by glancing from the edge of my vision, I see a series of tendrils extending from Sofa’s now-undefinable body wrapped around me, keeping my limbs in full restraint. Furthermore, I see some of those tendrils disappear somewhere under my skirt. I gasp at the discovery and instinctively fight to break free. At this, an appendage extends out from my amorphous friend’s neck, and reaches up to pat me gently on the head as she lets out reassuring cooing sounds. I instantly feel comforted somehow, as if she’s telling me everything’s going to be alright. As I get ahold of myself and begin to calm down, so does her grip on me loosen. She gives me a pleasant smile in response to my implicit cooperation. I give her a nervous smile as I calm down and relax, taking deep breaths to make up for my previous deficit. In return, she gives me a loving peck on the cheek and giggles, to which I instantly flush in the cheeks. She seems to take this as a good sign, because the next thing she does is press her lips directly against mine. Something like a tongue quickly slip in and begins to flit about inside my mouth. I quickly learn that what I had previously thought of as merely ‘like a tongue’ possesses much greater capabilities than I could have imagined. I feel a gentle suction force against the inside surface of my cheek, a gentle stroking along the top surface of my tongue, and a massaging motion directed towards the underside of my tongue. All at the same time. I am at a loss as to what her so-called ‘tongue’ has suddenly transformed into. I don’t think it matters anymore. I feel something creep under my loose, strappy, frilly, sheer, purple-colored nightie, which in all honesty looks as if it were designed to be as visually and tactilely appealing as possible without consideration for any other factors. I had forgotten just how strange it would have looked if I were to wear something like this in public. This is most definitely meant to stay in the bedroom, without question. I feel something sweep across my tummy, and lightly encircle my belly button. Something brushes against the surface of my breasts. I let out an involuntary whimper as I feel a sudden sucking sensation on the sensitive area of skin just ever so slightly under my nipple. I also feel a gentle petting against my thigh. My ears start to heat up, and the sensitivity of my body starts to rise rapidly. I let out a muffled moan and then a shudder. It’s becoming really difficult to discern what exactly I am sensing anymore. I feel as if I am completely wrapped up and twisted into something strange and wonderful. I start to question the form of my own body. Suddenly, an overwhelming surge of pleasure overcomes me. I buckle. I can feel something inside of me, but it doesn’t seem to be simply inside. I can feel it twisting, and sucking, and reaching, and probing inside me at something… somewhere. These are strange things that I know I’m not supposed to be feeling, but I can’t deny that I am feeling them now. I have no idea what is happening to me, and I am frightened. My mind is unable to handle these indescribable feelings except to say that it is fantastic. I try to concentrate on what I am feeling. Only with much effort do I start to rediscover that my body has flaps somewhere, and that something is gently slipping between them, and sliding along all the delicate crevices of my most sensitive area. Somehow I had forgotten. I think I also hear a lot of wet squishy sounds. That seems to turn me on a little bit, and I wonder what sort of expression I’m making on my face. Shortly afterwards, I lose myself again to the overwhelming sensations, and eventually, I pass out in euphoria. I wake up to Sofa gently nudging me with a happy smile across her face. As I groggily rub the sleep away from my eyes, I realize that I strongly reek of sex. I feel extremely tired, but also lazily comfortable, such that I really don’t want to get up, but Sofa is bouncing up and down excitedly for me to do just that. “Hey Sofa,” I greet her and pat her on the head, as she was within arm’s reach. “Uuu~!” she replies happily as she nuzzles the palm of my hand. I can’t help but smile at her adorable reaction. She’s just so cute. Well, I guess it can’t be helped then. I absolutely have to get up. As I brush myself off, and straighten out whatever clothing I had on me, I notice that the bandages are still around my forearm and thigh. Strange. Seeing that I’m ready, Sofa seems impatient to get moving. It seems that she’s going to lead the way, as if there was some specific destination she wants to bring me to. What can I say? I don’t think I have much of a choice in this matter. And so, we walk. I spend the rest of the day following Sofa to wherever she wanted to go. To me, it seemed as if we were just wandering around aimlessly, but you wouldn’t be able to tell that just by looking at her. She had that look about her, as if she was dead sure of where we were going. In the end, I couldn’t be sure. By the time night fell, I was getting hungry. During our little journey, we passed by some water, but no food. She seemed fine with that though. We eventually decide to stop at a large field of grass, and flowers of yellow and white. Tonight, I can see a big bright full moon in the clear night sky dotted with stars. I try to find recognizable constellations but I cannot. I guess I can’t ask for the same sky as back home. We lie in the grass and flowers, staring up at the night sky, with Sofa snuggling up beside me. The last thing I remember before falling asleep is how happy I felt. ---- When I wake up, I find myself alone. Sofa is nowhere to be found. I panic, searching all around, but finding no traces of her anywhere. I spend the entire day pacing back and forth. Somehow, hunger wasn’t a problem when my mind was filled with worry regarding other things. When night came, I slept at the same spot I did, or rather where we did the night before, with the grass and flowers. I think I secretly wished that she would magically appear before me again when I woke up. With these thoughts in mind, it took me forever to fall asleep. In the morning, I wake up with a start. There are tears flowing down my face and soaked into the grass. I don’t know for how long I have been crying. My whole body is trembling violently, and there is an intense tightness in my throat, as well as a deep sinking feeling in my stomach. I can feel myself falling into the depths of despair. I think I know what happened to Sofa, and I think I did it. I didn’t know that what I did was even possible. It was so horrifying that I can’t bear to repeat what I saw in my nightmare; I don’t think I can handle it. It breaks my heart just to think about it. I am so deeply ashamed and terrified of myself. ## Looking Up I lay there for a few days, staring up at the sky, the stars, whatever decided to show themselves to me. How I got by without food and water, I really can’t say for certain. Somehow none of that seemed important. I thought about what I could remember since I found myself in this strange place, and how hardly anything made any sense. I thought about Sofa, and how adorable she was. She definitely didn’t deserve what she got. “Hello there. You’re a human, aren’t you?” I hear not too far away from me. Actually, it sounds fairly close to me. Before I know it, a girl’s face comes into view, looking down on me, and I looking up as she obstructs my view of the sky, with her long dark hair dangling down such that it brushes against my face. She smiles at me, looking friendly and approachable, albeit upside-down. Perhaps sensing my startlement, she backs away slightly by a seemingly measured distance as I sit myself up to face her. Her long straight hair is nearly jet black, a couple shades darker than my own, and she’s dressed in a shrine maiden’s outfit of white and red. Her posture is perfect. For the first time since my arrival, I truly feel uncomfortable with my state of dress. How unfortunate that it has to be in front of someone as pretty and proper as this. “My, how rare it is to see a living breathing human, especially a girl.” Her eyes dance slightly as she looks me over. I figure that she probably wanted someone she could relate to in a way. I haven’t seen another human in long enough that I could probably use a bit of that as well. “Yeah,” I reply nonchalantly. I don’t even bother getting excited over meeting her. I probably look as uninterested as can be. As my eyes wander, lacking energy, it must be painfully obvious that I was depressed. She quickly picks up on this, or perhaps she may have known all along. “What happened? Would it help if you tell me what’s on your mind?” she asks kindly. “I lost a friend,” I reply simply, avoiding looking at her face. She nods understandingly and leans forward to wrap her arms around me. I guess I can say that it was surprising, but I didn’t have the energy to express it. I didn’t even wonder who she was, or how she got here. I just simply leaned into her body and cried. Her loose sleeves feel comforting against my skin. At least it felt like things were going to be alright for me, maybe. ## Humanity I feel a lot better now. Although that isn’t really saying much, at the very least I have found myself again. I’m glad to have had someone to talk to during my time of weakness, and it looks like I am to be having a new friend too. Even now, I still think of Sofa and the horrible things that happened to her. Things like that don’t simply vanish so easily. After some time, my new miko-outfitted companion of sweet disposition informs me that humans are so rare here that the majority of residents have never see one before. With female humans, doubly so. She also went on to explain that despite the rarity of humans, the majority of the residents here, which seemingly nearly one-hundred percent are both female and attractive, have instinctive knowledge regarding humans, especially that of a sexual nature. How this is so baffles me. This island must be the spawn of a teenage boy’s wild fantasy. She refused to give out many details about herself, stating that she wanted to distance herself as much as possible from her past and start anew. She tells me to call her Nura, which I can only assume isn’t her name from before arriving here. As a full-fledged resident of this inexplicably isolated island, she had decided to leave whatever baggage she had behind, and explore her new freedom. I find myself rather envying her forward-thinking attitude. Perhaps one day I will come to terms with all that has happened, and settle down somewhere, but for now, I want to accompany her and explore what the island has to offer. I find that I need active people in my otherwise dull life to push and pull me into all sorts of interesting situations, lest I lose myself to repetitive drab. ---- A sudden loud screeching sound sends shivers down my spine, shattering my thought process and sending me into a panic. The ground rumbles below me, and the vibrating grass tickles between my toes. I catch a glimpse of what looks like a dragon soaring in the sky overhead before it flies off into the distance at astonishing speed. “It’s okay,” reassures the shrine maiden named Nura. “They won’t pay any attention to you unless you provoke them,” I hear as she pulls me close to relieve me of the effects of my own cowardice. I must seem rather pitiable in comparison. I find it hard to swallow, but after a moment, I manage to do it. “Thank you,” I croak. “I’m still completely not used to this place yet. I’m sorry for being such a burden.” Nura shakes her head gently and smiles back at me with all the warmth of a mother. I can’t help but feel a bit entranced by being in her care, and being given her full attention. She takes a measured step back while remaining to hold onto my arms for my own sake. I give her a confused look as she continues to smile at me with the sort of look that is full of intent. Her beautiful red eyes hint at playfulness, which seem to dispel the dread that I’ve been feeling. Fully unaware of what is to follow, I relax my shoulders as I find myself lost in her eyes. How captivating they are, for I am now completely under their spell. Before I know it, she takes a step to the side, still holding onto me. She pulls my hands onto her shoulders, and takes a few more steps to the side, all the while reassuring my troubled self. She leads me around as she slowly encircles me with her slow yet measured movement, gently drawing me in. I feel a wave of heat against my face, but that was to be expected. I am in awe. The gentle rolling hills and grassy field with many tiny flowers of white and yellow, they become a dance-floor for just the two of us. ---- “So as I was saying,” explains Nura as we come across a slow-moving river next to some small trees. “Humans are somewhat special here. You have to remember that as a human, there are always forces acting upon you on this island, the most prominent being something in the air, and in the water. I can’t really describe it, but there’s definitely something there. It affects everyone, but it affects humans the most. It’s like some kind of corruption, and humans are considered pure. Men have to be wary of constantly being pursued for sexual purposes, and women… well I guess women have a tougher time here. Women have to be careful about losing their humanity, both to the darkness in the air, and to those who’d like to convert them into their own kind. Most probably don’t last as humans for very long” I’ve never been a particularly spiritual sort of person, but I guess this explains her garments of miko-likeness. Something about ritual purity and whatnot. How fascinating it is to find that notion alive and well here. “Well, I’m not going to decide for you that remaining human is the best. You’ll have to decide for yourself,” she continues while trying to act aloof and objective, but being only halfway there. Somehow I find it a bit cute. “But I felt you should understand the situation before you get caught up in something that changes you into something that you never wanted to be. Oh, and just by being here, you will slowly start to change bit-by-bit over time regardless. But it’s not enough to just completely turn you into something else. You’ll still be more-or-less human.” With that, I’m left to ponder the implications of what she had said. I am naturally a cautious and thoughtful sort of person, and Nura appears to be relieved to see that I am thinking carefully about the issue. I wonder just what kind of non-human residents live here, and would be vying to convert me. I think I am more curious to learn about what other species are here than anything else. The prospect of changing into something else entirely seems so fantastical that I am having a hard time believing it. Can I become transparent, blue, and wobbly like Sofa? Normally that would be absurd, but in the back of my mind I knew I couldn’t discount it. I have already come to understand that on this island, I should throw away everything that I knew about reality. ## A Moment to Calm Down “Why don’t you wash up?” suggests the shrine maiden named Nura with an encouraging smile. “You may feel better after freshening up. You sure look like you could use one,” she adds with a giggle. Seeing as I haven’t in a while, I figure that provided the water is clean, it’d be much better than doing without. The water appears clean, but the lack of relevant cleaning products will seriously downgrade the experience. After all, most of the wonderful feelings of ‘fresh’ and ‘clean’ are engineered into the products as separate processes than that of cleansing. “I guess that’s a good idea,” I say in return before the doctrines of my upbringing start flooding back into the forefront of my thoughts. I look all around me in every-which direction as I uncomfortably start to disrobe. It goes by swiftly because there really wasn’t much to remove. As I unwrap the bandages around my forearm and thigh, I realize that the skin underneath is uniformly just slightly darker than the rest. It is, however, otherwise blemish-free. I wonder what the bandages were doing there to begin with. As I gather my clothes into a not-particularly-neat pile in a somewhat clear spot on a large nearby flat rock, Nura sits herself down next to my pile. “Oh, you’re not coming in with me?” I ask. She gently waves a hand in a dismissive fashion and says, “Oh, I’ll be fine. You go ahead. I’ll look after your clothes.” I hesitantly give her a nod before turning towards the water. I can’t help but feel just a bit disappointed that she won’t be joining me. The water is cool, but refreshingly so such that the warm weather compliments nicely. When I turn back to face Nura, it becomes apparent that where she is sitting, although slightly towering over me, is very close. It’s a bit embarrassing for her to be doing nothing but sitting there watching me, and I promptly tell her so. She just gently waves at me and smiles sweetly. She looks overly pleased with herself for some odd reason, sitting atop that flat rock and quietly watching me bathe. Although the whole thing was slightly creepy, I secretly hope that she fancies me. As helpful as it was to wash in the river, some things didn’t wash away so easily. I’m obviously thinking too much into this. Nura is a proper lady after all, right? With all of that in mind, bathing was most awkward indeed. After I finished washing, I feel suitably refreshed despite the lack of soap and such. It is then that the next challenge presents itself to me— drying off. After shaking myself off a bit, I sit beside Nura on the rock, being careful not to wet her garments of miko-likeness. I catch her looking over my bare body as she invites me to sit with her. I show her the slightly darker spots on my forearm and thigh, but she didn’t know what they were. How unfortunate. I was hoping she’d be able to shed some light on the issue. Before I know it, I’ve dried off. Just as I have started to become slightly less uncomfortable with my public nudity too. I carefully put on my lingerie, precious in that they are currently my only possessions. Nura giggles suspiciously as she watches me, to which I give her a curious look. “Don’t worry, please continue,” she teases from the sidelines with a very cute playful expression on her face. I get the sinking suspicion that she has been enjoying the somewhat voyeuristic aspect of the present situation, but I remain quiet, for it’s a difficult subject to simply bring up. Despite not having a change of clothes, it still feels vastly better than before. For that I am glad that I took the time to wash up. Ready to set off and be shared in the wanderlust of my miko-outfitted companion of sweet disposition, I find her curiously still atop the flat stone as before, sitting upright with her usual good posture. “Um, j-just a moment,” she says with an uncharacteristically bashful tone of voice. I stand there, confused. Sure enough, after a moment, she’s ready to go, but I really can’t help but wonder what that was all about. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturOct 7, 2017 3:22 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] YummyLunches’s Story [2/7] ## Simple Misunderstanding After a bit of walking, along the decided upon path of following the river, my feet start to get sore again. Perhaps from my gait or otherwise, Nura picks up on this astonishingly quickly despite me giving no mention of it. “So, would it be quite alright if I carried you?” offers Nura accompanied with her typical refined giggle, which she uses her hand to gently cover in perfect coy fashion. After a moment of stunned silence, I say, “Are you sure? I’m sure I don’t weigh a lot, but to carry me for any real distance….” I let that sentence trail off. “Uh, it’d be really embarrassing too,” I quickly add with a nervous chuckle. She responds with a smile that strongly suggests that all will be just dandy, and says, “Please don’t worry about it. It’s not a problem whatsoever.” I hadn’t thought of her as the strong and athletic sort of girl, but seeing that she’s brimming with confidence, I wonder if it really will be as she says. However, before I can react, Nura has already reached for my legs. With the swiftest of movement and inhuman grace, she swoops me off my feet with great ease. Ambushed by panic and surprise, I yelp and kick my feet wildly. She just holds me close as she waits for me to calm down. By then, I notice that she carried me such that my body is perpendicular to hers. I have my head close to her shoulder, my legs folded up and supported at the knees with feet dangling at the other side in a position commonly referred to as the “Princess style” of hold. Flushed at the face, I remain quiet, being too embarrassed to speak. Given her enthusiasm, I wonder if she had wanted to show off all along. As she continues to carry me along the path laid out by the river, I notice that she’s showing absolutely no signs of tiring. Furthermore, she seems to be walking at a fairly brisk pace as if she weren’t carrying anything at all. In fact, it seems as if she isn’t even exerting the least bit of effort in carrying me. Just what exactly is going on here? From here, her pleasant scent is unescapable. I find myself hopelessly drowned. ---- Further up ahead, we see the opening to a large cave just up ahead. We hear a rustle in the nearby bushes. A quick moment later, a child emerges, but she is no ordinary child. She looks like some sort of hybrid between a human and a lizard, where the torso section appears as a human’s would, but green scales cover her arms and legs. On her hands and feet are claws, and integrated into her arms are large wings. She has a few scaly protrusions on the back of her head, coming out of her short hair, and she has a lively tail on her back side. In front of her, she has her arm/wing-hybrids wrapped around a bag full of what looks to be a bunch of miscellaneous fruit. “Hi~!” she calls out to us with a friendly voice. “Y-Yo,” I reply with an unsure tone of voice. “Why hello there,” Nura says while still carrying me. The little girl laughs happily. Perhaps she’s amused to see me being carried by someone who’s not obviously bigger than me. Nura might even be a bit smaller. “I’m Simi. What’s yours?” asks the little girl with one of those slightly off-focused looks that kids tend to have. The kind where it seems like they are looking at something behind you rather than directly at you. “Well, I’m Nura, and this is Amelia. Nice to meet you—” “Okay!” Simi responds with much gusto almost before the sentence was over, and quickly starts shuffling towards the opening to the cave up ahead before anyone else can respond. Well, it looks like we are going in the same direction then. ---- As we enter the cave, I notice the large amounts of water flowing into it. The entire inside area must have been carved out by water some time in the past. Nura follows closely behind Simi, which leads down a path that runs in parallel to the direction of the water flow. There seems to be some sort of strange unearthly element that is embedded in the rock and emits an eerie glow, casting rows of long shadows. All in all, it’s still surprisingly bright such that one could make their way around here by sight alone without bringing along a lamp. The slow winds make a very quiet low moan every once in a while. The air is cool and damp. Just before we turn to enter a sectioned off area in the cavern, I notice a small piece of land sticking out in the middle of the water a fair distance from where we are. Atop it sits a girl with long dark hair, and scaly webbed arms and legs. She may even possess a tail, but I can’t say for certain from here. She has her knees tucked to her chest, and she looks blankly at our way with an intense stare. Along with her, I can see a few landed fish weakly flapping about by her feet. I’m not sure what to make of her except that there’s something really unsettling about the way that she’s staring at us. Whether she’s friendly or hostile, happy or sad, interested or bored, I really haven’t a clue. There is only continuous unblinking blank staring, and I can’t say if we’re welcome or not. Nura however, doesn’t seem to mind. After entering the sectioned off area, I notice a faint glow coming from deeper in the cavern which light the way. There are several racks of various weapons and unattached blades. On the side furthest away from us is what looks like a forge with tools all around. Someone sits by it with their back to us and remains quiet as Simi waddles towards the figure. “Neena~!” Simi calls out, which echo loudly in the given space. We follow close behind. The figure dressed in leather, jumps a bit as if startled, then slowly turns around to face us. Another girl, but this time with bluish skin, a horn growing out of her forehead, and one large singular eye. “I had a nice dream,” she says with a tired, unenthusiastic voice. “Here,” Simi says as she sets her bag of fruit down. Then she looks at the one she referred to as Neena for a moment, then back at us for a moment, then tilts her head to the side slightly. “Is Neena going to eat Amyaa too?” Simi asks curiously with complete seriousness that only a child could have had. Nura can’t contain her laughter, and quickly sets me down. I can’t find suitable words to say at the moment, so I am left with only sitting obediently beside her. She speaks up for me. “Hello there. I’m Nura, and this is my companion Amelia.” The one-eyed horned girl apparently named Neena stares at me as if I were perhaps a wastebasket or other such inanimate object instead of a person. After an awkwardly long moment, she finally answers with a straightforward and deadpan, “No.” Did she really have to think that long about whether I’m worthy of eating or not? I am unsure as to whether I ought to be offended or relieved. Whatever the case may be, it seems that she has taken at least a small amount of interest as she starts to crawl towards Nura and I. It is then that I notice that both her legs end at about where the knees would be, maybe a bit higher. I also notice that her workplace seems to be set lower towards the ground than is normal. As I am still sitting on the ground where Nura set me down, Neena is able to come right up to me. She definitely looks interested, but only just so. “Mmm, what are you?” she asks me simply. “W-What?” I let out, dumbstruck. “I mean, what are you?” “I’m, well, I’m a human. Nura and I are human. What are you?” I ask, full of confusion. “Cyclops. Neena.” Her eye blinks prominently. The cyclops named Neena leans in uncomfortably close, which I can only assume is for her to take a good look at me, but I really can’t be sure. She’s an odd one. “You’re lying,” says Neena simply. Her eye blinks again. “Um, I’m not exactly sure how to respond to that, but I’m pretty sure Nura and I are human, right Nura?” I’m getting a bit flustered. This situation is absolutely ridiculous. “First of all… mmm… you’re not a human,” Neena says with a nod. “Because you have boobs. Humans don’t.” I stare at her incredulously. I’m sure that she is beyond help, and that no manner of words will resolve the situation favorably. Maybe Nura will have something to say to bring some sense into her. “And second, I already know she’s a ghost. It’s obvious.” “That’s correct. I’m a ghost,” says Nura with a light-hearted giggle. “What.” “I’m a wibbon~!” exclaims Simi from somewhere. At this point, I can’t exactly say that I’m paying attention. A very strange and foreign feeling is growing inside of me. Or perhaps it’s something fleeting. It’s something unlike any other that I’ve felt before in my entire life. I feel as if this should have been a valuable learning experience, but I’m simply confused as to what it was. ## Mingling “It’s getting dark so I have to go home or else…, or else my mommy will be angry. Amyaa should come play sometime okay? Bye bee~,” Simi chirped to me before hopping a few times, then flying out of the cave. From where I am, I can see her take a sharp turn upwards after she goes out the exit. My guess is that she lives somewhere higher up the mountain face. I’m not sure how I would visit seeing as I haven’t any wings of my own; a forgivable oversight on her part. I let out an exasperated sigh. Now it’s just me and that scaly girl who’s still staring at me in the darkness. Having absolutely no idea what she wants, I wave timidly at her, hoping for some kind of positive reaction. It appears that my waving had absolutely no effect. I let out another sigh, and tuck my knees closer to my body, mimicking the way that she’s sitting, except that I am also leaning against a wall-like formation of rock. Even with the creepy staring girl nearby, I somehow feel the loneliest I’ve been in quite a while. Just then, something catches my attention. The girl is finally doing something other than just staring at me. I see her reach out for one of the fish lifelessly flapping about by her feet. I’m surprised that they’re still moving. The chamber is then filled with a horrible crunching sound as the girl bites into the fish, ripping its head off with her teeth. The sound of her chewing is frighteningly clear, as I can make out grotesque squishing noises and spines snapping. The luminescent elements embedded in the rock let me catch small glimpses of the strings of blood and gore that stream down her scaly webbed hand. All the while, her expression remains completely unchanged, and her staring hasn’t let up either. I can’t see my own face, but I’m sure that the expression I’m wearing is the look of terror. After a moment, the girl hops into the water. My entire body is frozen stiff as I barely make out the subtle splashing in the water slowly draw nearer. I tense up and start shaking. My ears feel stuffed up with my pulse hammering against the sides of my neck. Suddenly and without warning, the creepy girl’s head pops up from surface of the water, merely a few foot’s length away from me. A bit of the water splashes onto my toes, and I fight the urge to scream. A scaly webbed hand reaches out from the water towards me as I have my eyes locked onto her expressionless face. I hear a wet slapping sound against the floor, and then she quickly jumps back into the water. Still trembling from the encounter, I look down to see a fish flapping about by my bare feet. Looking back towards the water, I see her peeking back at me, with just the top of her head down to the bridge of her nose visible above the surface. Just what was that all about? “T-Thank you?” I squeak, completely unsure of myself. “New friend?” comes a voice to my left. I instantly look, and just as instantly jump at the sight. “Oh dear, I’m sorry. But I didn’t even say ‘boo’ though,” teases Nura with a flash of playfulness on her face, as her head emerges from the wall beside me. She completely passes through the wall to this side, and sits down beside me. Her expression immediately changes into something a lot more seriously. She actually looks a bit hurt, and I hate myself knowing that I caused it. “Have you calmed down a bit now?” she starts to say. “Look, um, I’m really sorry for not telling you about it earlier—“ “It’s okay; I was just surprised.” “I thought I’d let you know that I remained a human all the way till I died. So, um, I still consider myself as pretty much a human, so please don’t be sad. Please.” She looks rather nervous and ashamed, which makes me feel dreadful. “I don’t have anything against non-humans. I was just surprised. I really don’t know what I was thinking. I don’t know what came over me. Really, it’s okay.” I don’t think I sound exactly convincing. I’m telling the truth, but I’m just really bad at this. “Nura…” Looking her over, she still appears troubled. “Nura…,” I say in a low tone of voice as I carefully lean into her, with my arm around hers to draw her closer to me. “Mmm.” I lean my head into her shoulder and then turn upwards to look up at her face. I catch a glimpse of a smile, and that was all that I needed to brighten up. ---- A splashing sound catches the attention of Nura and I, still in the midst of embrace. A large net full of various bottles and assorted containers rises out of the water and lands on the ground beside up. A girl with blue and green hair follows after it, and she places both her hands on shore, taking a deep breath of the damp air. “Ahh~!” She lets out a sigh of relief before noticing us, and her face lights up after seeing me for some reason. “Wow, you’re a human right?” She pulls herself up out of the water to get a closer look at me. I can see that she’s carrying something like a small messenger bag, or perhaps more like a purse? I don’t think the distinction matters at the moment. She has a small top with about the coverage of a string bikini top, and a cute layered skirt worn low on her waist. She is also adorned with several pieces of shiny jewelry that dangle across the various parts of her body attractively. The water seems to slide off her body in a way that I haven’t see before. Clear droplets form on the surface of her skin, and as they roll across the top portion of her breasts, I really can’t help but keep my eyes on them. That said, her breasts are shapely enough that I really don’t need the water droplets to be there for me to be drawn to them anyway. “Mo told me that she saw a cute human girl by the rootwater ruins, and I really wanted to go see her, but I didn’t expect to bump into her here. Oh wow, your dress looks really cute. It looks like a jellyfish.” She smiles brightly as she leans in close to look me over. “Um, uh,” I stammer. “Who are you and who’s Mo?” For some reason, Nura looks a bit annoyed. I’ve never seen her like that before, but I guess she doesn’t like the over-friendly attitude of whoever this is. “Oh, I’m Samira, and Mo… Mo, Mo, Mo…,” she looks around her. “Mo should be around her. Ah! There she is. Hi Mo~!” She waves to the creepy girl, who has gone back to her little piece of land to continue her unrelenting staring as before. She remains just as expressionless as before, with absolutely no reaction to being addressed. Somehow I doubt the possibility of her actually having told anybody that her name was Mo. I laugh nervously. “I’m Amelia, and this is Nura,” I reply. “Nice to meet you,” says Samira politely. “Oh hey, you have really pretty feet.” She leans in towards my feet, presumably to examine them. “Huh?” I’m as confused as can be. Nura, however, looks uncomfortable with what’s happening before us. Samira looks genuinely intrigued with my feet. I lean to get a closer look in order to confirm that she too has feet, so I am perplexed when I see that she does. She reaches into her bag and rummages around, eventually producing a small box. From the box, she retrieves a small thin silvery chain, with a single gem, and clasps on its ends. The gem is also very small, and has a light blue hue, but if one looks closely, one can see that it’s not a uniform blue, and that there’s some sort of swirling effect that resembles the movement of waves in the water. It’s very subtle. Samira quickly clasps the piece of jewelry around my right ankle. “Wow, it looks amazing on you! I think you should have it. It’s not overly precious or anything like that, but the gem is made from some dwarven alchemy or something like that which I don’t really understand, but it looks really really pretty.” She smiles happily at me. Somehow Nura looks uncharacteristically ticked off as she remains quiet for the conversation. “Oh wait, I still have this to drop off,” Samira says to herself, and grabs her net full of stuff, then heads off towards the chamber where Neena’s workplace is with a dainty wave of her hand as she leaves. I sit there listening to the soft wet pit-pat of her bare feet against the ground as she slowly disappears into the distance, still not having grasped what just happened. I guess free jewelry can’t be too bad, right? ---- I’m feeling tired. Apparently Neena has a bunch of mats for sleeping because it’s actually quite common for guests to stay over. In just the short time that I was here, I can already say that is entirely reasonable. While I was spending time with the most lovely, charming, engaging, and talkative Mo, Nura had already found a spot for us to spend the night, and set up our mats there. It turns out to be a fairly comfortable looking area that’s a bit out of the way so as to offer just the tiniest bit of privacy. “I’m surprised that ghosts sleep,” I say to Nura as she sits herself down on one of the mats. Both of them were arranged close to a wall. She remains quiet while staring downward at her mat. “What’s wrong?” I ask as I sit down on mine directly next to her. “I, uh,” she looks up at my face while failing to start off her sentence. I can see now that her face was flushed red. She leans in close, bringing her face right up to mine. Then she gives my lips a small peck with her own, and then she smiles nervously. I’m not used to seeing her like this. I had always thought of her as a refined, yet free-spirited sort of person. Nura carefully brings both hands to the sides of my face, letting her fingers caress the areas just under my ears. She lets them run along the side of my neck and through my hair, brushing them aside as she leans in again to press her quivering lips against my shoulder, then my neck, then just behind my ear. “Ah!” I yelp softly as a rush of shivers run across my body. I feel my body temperature rise drastically. Entranced by her sensual advance, I can’t possibly resist. “It’s only thanks to you… that I’m able to materialize my body,” she whispers suggestively into my ear. I shudder and lightly wrap my arms around her, not really knowing what else to do with them. Then I feel her pushing me gently, silently urging me to lay down on my back. I can feel her breasts squish into mine as she shifts her weight into me. She cradles my head with one hand to prevent it from bumping into the mat with too much force. My breathing intensifies as does the sensitivity of my body. The way that Nura is kissing my lips is really arousing. I can feel the tip of her tongue playfully teasing the underside of my own tongue. The way that she showered my neck with kisses was really arousing. The way she brushes her knuckles along my inner thigh is really arousing. The way that she lets her fingers touch the very side of my nipple but not the tip is really arousing still. “Please let me do this, okay?” Nura asks softly before pulling herself away from me, and shuffling backwards a short distance. “Mmm?” I feel her hands bring my skirt up and gently tug at my underwear. Then I feel them sliding down my legs as I stare up at the ceiling anxiously. My panties remain hooked on my left ankle. As I feel my legs being gently spread apart, a sudden wave of heat comes over me. I swallow. I bring my hands down to cover myself. I can hear her soft giggling. She must enjoy teasing me so, but I can’t say that I dislike it. Quite the contrary. I shiver as I feel her warm breath against the parts of me that are glazed. She presses her cheek against my inner thigh and then nuzzles it lovingly, while running her knuckles along the other thigh. Then she runs the tips of her fingers along the soft area of skin just between where my crotch and my thigh connect, the bikini line. Her touch is so soft that I can barely feel it. The quivering of my body intensifies. She blows a long breath at the glazed opening, causing my entire body to tremble. Then without warning, she suddenly gives it a quick peck with her lips, resulting in a loud gasp from me. She sounds amused. Nura presses the flat of her tongue against me so as to completely cover up the opening, and then very, very slowly licks in an upward fashion. It’s so slow as to be torturous. All of the muscles in my body tighten, and my back arches slightly. How does she have the patience to do something like this? I reach out with my hand to pat her on the head. By now I really want to get started. I’m dying for it to happen. She notices my hand and giggles. She holds onto it, and gently licks my fingers. She’s making these loud sucking sounds on them to get me going, and I had forgotten just how sensitive my fingers were. I whimper as she runs her tongue between my fingers all the way to the tip of my index finger, while she simultaneously uses her own finger to draw faint imaginary circles along the soft fleshy apex of my mound area. Satisfied with her bit of psychological manipulation, she sets my hand down and gently pats it before lowering her head again. This time, she’s more direct. She sticks her tongue out and gently probes my lips, running the tip along its surface. I use my hands to cover my face in embarrassment. Nura gently wedges her tongue between the folds of the flaps, and licks all along its surface, giving the gentlest of flicks as it passes over the nub atop. I can’t help but whimper again when she does. After a while, her usage of the tongue starts to settle into something more rhythmic. She lets it caress lightly along the length of my slit over and over with steady timing, while focussing the force of the sweep over the clit. My whole body seems to twitch just so every time she does it. Ah, this feels really good, and I start to feel dizzy because of it. Her tongue starts to become more focused, as she’s now using the tip to repeated flick across my most sensitive spot. My body twitches rhythmically in time, and my breathing becomes really heavy. It is then that she covertly slides a single finger into me. I let out a stifled moan to accompany the rhythmic orchestration of lewd sounds. I can feel so much trickle down between my legs. Be it my own juices or Nura’s saliva, I cannot say, but it flows, and I moan as I feel it pool at my anus. The whole area feels chilly now. I feel the tingling start to gather. I think that Nura can sense it too. My hips are rocking back and forth, and while Nura’s tongue may be starting to tire, she uses her lower lip against the underside of her tongue for support, greatly increasing the force of stimulation. My hips buckle suddenly, and an unexpectedly loud vocalization escapes me. My back arches tightly, and my whole body jolts. I curl my toes and tilt my head back. With both of my hands, I quickly grab onto Nura’s head and press her face as hard as I can into me, causing her to let out a muffled yelp. I completely lose my sense of orientation as waves of pleasure cause me to drown in a sea of euphoria. ---- As I calm down, I am able to finally relax my body and lie flat on my back. “My tongue~,” Nura whines. I can’t help but let out a weak laugh at her expense as I enjoy the warm and fuzzy feelings of post-orgasm-induced comfort. Then I notice that she is being a bit distant. I would have expected her to come snuggle with me, but she isn’t doing that. Instead, she seems to be thinking about something, as if silently debating to herself, or lost in thought. “Um, can I ask something more of you?” she asks meekly. “Sure.” I’m in a fairly positive sort of mood. “Can you, uh, face away for a bit?” “Like how?” I ask as I start to tiredly sit myself up. “Like turn around, maybe?” Unsure of myself, I turn to face the wall. “Like this?” “Yeah, t-that’s fine.” I have no idea what to expect as I face the wall while kneeling down on my mat. I feel really wet and cold, and my panties are still dangling around my ankle. I’m starting to feel a bit nervous too. Just then, I feel Nura’s arms wrap around me. Her loose sleeves are really warm to be in. After nuzzling my neck for a moment, I turn my head towards her, and we share an intimate kiss. She tastes familiar. She then starts to lift up my dress. I raise my hands in compliance, and she promptly slides it off me. After it’s off, she quickly wraps her arms around me again, and presses her body against mine. I can feel the subtle weight of her soft breasts press into my back. Soon afterwards, she’s lightly kissing me in the back. “Mmm~,” I let out, enjoying the attention she has given to my sensitive back. She giggles softly, perhaps glad to see that I’m responding well to it. Nura brings her face closer to mine, with one arm wrapped around my torso, and the other gently stroking the inside of my thighs. She playfully kisses me behind the ear, and then uses her lips to nibble at my lobe. I let out a pleasured squeal and tilt my head slightly away. It seems that I’m just a bit more comfortable having intimate contact with Nura than I was just earlier. For some reason, she suddenly stops and the atmosphere becomes just a bit heavier. She gives my ear another short peck. “I’m, um… I’m so sorry,” she says quietly into my ear. “Mmm?” I feel her adjusting her stance slightly, and then her bare thigh brushes into mine. “What’s wrong?” I ask. “P-Please forgive me,” she answers cryptically, her voice trembling. “I really can’t help it.” I then feel something brush against the inside of my thigh in addition to her hand which was there since before. Her hug around me tightens. It causes me to shiver a bit. I’m not sure what’s going on, and I’m not sure what to say either, but I really feel like I should be saying something though. It feels really awkward now. “Please don’t hate me,” I hear Nura speak in a voice that sounded almost as if she was crying. I can feel the side of it rubbing against my inner thigh clearly now. Only then do I start to understand. “You’re a…,” I start to say, but I just can’t find it in me to complete the sentence. Nura doesn’t respond. I reach between my legs with one of my hands, and carefully feel around. My fingers come into contact with it. Nura gasps into my ear as it happens. My mind is now racing, and hers probably is as well. I can feel her heart pounding against my back. Who knew that ghosts could do that. As if overcome with lust, she starts to hungrily kiss along my neck and shoulder while groping my breasts from behind. This pushes me into the wall, and I turn my head a bit to avoid it hitting my face. A slap can be heard as I quickly press one hand into the wall to support myself. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry…,” fills my ears as Nura mutters over and over again. I’m not sure what I can do to calm her down, and it’s making me feel terrible. Admittedly I was surprised, but after the initial shock, I can’t say that my feelings towards her have changed in the slightest. It makes me sad to think that she had been so terrified of my potential reaction that it had come down to this. With that in mind, I turn my head towards her face. It feels like my back can’t turn far enough, but I do it anyways. A quick peck to her cheek was all that I could manage at first, but that seems to have snapped her out of her fit of panic. With her cooperation, we’re able to kiss again. During this time, I use my free hand to collect some of my juices that have been on the verge of overflowing. It feels really slippery on my fingers. I then proceed to wipe it all over the lonely thing that had been smearing its precum along the inner surface of my thighs. Nura tries to restrain her moan so as to not deafen me. I run my slick fingers down the length of the shaft, and then I come across the softest of soft skin. I cup my hand under it, and I can feel them roll just a little bit along my fingers. I think that I can feel a bit of her juices rolling down the other side, and mixing with my own on my fingertips. “Aaahh!” Nura squirms as her whole body tightens up. She starts to rock her hips back and forth, causing it to slip in my hand, and poke me in random places with the tip. I use my index and middle fingers along either side of it to guide it where it wants to go. I can’t help but smile to myself as I hear Nura’s satisfied whimpers as it slowly slides its way into me. “Gentle. Gentle,” I coo her way. She buries her face in my shoulder, but I can feel her nod. “I’m so sorry, I’m— Ahh~!” After she starts thrusting, with the wet sounds of glopping, it doesn’t take her long to climax. With her finger on my most sensitive spot, I quickly do so as well not too long after her. ---- After that whole thing, I find myself slumped forward resting my head in my folded arms, lost in a blissful state of mind. I think my body is still twitching very subtly; I can’t be exactly sure. I suddenly feel my legs being pulled out from under me which causes me to yelp. I am then flipped over so that I’m facing upwards. I bend at the neck to see Nura having propped both my legs on her shoulders on either side of her neck. She has a wicked smile on her face before she leans in and smothers my most recently used orifice with her lips. “W-What!?” I let out in surprise. My back arches backwards again instantly as I feel a great suction force drawing out all my juices along with that which she had deposited earlier. My body twitches around wildly and my brows furrow. “Hehe,” Nura giggles and gently sets my legs back down on the mat. I wonder if it’ll be in any condition to return to Neena in the morning, but somehow I’m finding it quite difficult to worry too greatly about. Nura lies down right beside me. She and I share in our warmth. We exchange a peaceful smile between us, and then quickly fall asleep. It’s been a long, long day. ## Inspection It’s hard to say how long I slept due to the nature of staying somewhere the sun doesn’t shine. The surrounding is observably the same as before. Nura appears to still be sleeping with her materialized body snuggled against mine. We’re both disgustingly sticky from last night’s sexual play. After a satisfactory amount of time is spent grimacing at this fact, I stop to pay attention to how I am feeling. I feel suitably well-rested, so I can only guess that I slept for at least a reasonable amount of time. After I sit up, Nura gently turns away in her sleep, from facing me to a position of lying on her back with a sleepily lovely “Mmmm~,” escaping her lips. It is then that I see it. I had forgotten that she had that, but with her nearly-undressed state, I can see again the thing that she’d been so embarrassed about. How peculiar that it looks so painfully erect. It doesn’t take me long to decide that I absolutely must examine it. With that, I move closer to begin my inspection. First off, I must say that I haven’t seen many like objects before, but I can say this. For lack of better words, it looks about as feminine as a male sexual organ can possibly be. It looks smooth and much less than grotesque. It looks inviting. Curious about what I felt before, I gently lift her testes with my fingers, being careful not to wake her so that I can take a peek behind it. Sure enough, I am greeted with the familiar lips I’d expect. Taking a look up at her face, I can see that she has the most peaceful of expressions in her sleep. I know now what I must do. She did so much for me last night that I feel I haven’t done my share. As Nura continues to lie on her back, bottomless, and with the white robes open at the front, I have a full view of her entire front side. I gently spread her legs and position myself in the open space between them. She looks so peaceful and innocent. I almost feel conflicted with what I am about to do, knowing that I will be destroying that, but I’m sure that she’ll enjoy her morning treat enough to make up for it. I’m sure her expression then will be quite splendid. I lean forward so as to bring my face close to it while tucking locks of my hair behind my ears so that they don’t get in the way. I slip my fingers along the inside of its subtle curvature, and gently pull it towards me. It feels almost unnaturally warm and alive, and I can feel it subtly twitching. I give a gentle kiss to the area just a bit under the head, and I can feel it move just a bit. “Mmm~?” I think Nura is probably half-awake by now. Looking up at her face, I can see her eyes slowly open in a groggy daze. Still holding onto it very lightly, I take this time to place my lips around just the head portion only, and forcefully give it a thorough swirl with my tongue. Her body shakes, and this wakes her right up. I quickly take it out of my mouth, and press the side of the shaft against my cheek using my hand very lightly wrapped around it while I look up at her face with as cute a smile as I can manage. I hope this looks nice from her angle. “Good morning,” I say to her, trying to sound just the tiniest bit seductive. “Eh!? Uh, I uh….” She fumbles her words, and her face burns bright red. “Relax, relax,” I coo while gently rubbing what I have of hers in hand against my cheek. I can feel it twitching as it starts to expand just a tiny bit more. She props herself up slightly with her arms, and has the cutest nervous smile on her face as she looks at me expectantly. While still holding it lightly in my hand, I give it a kiss at the front of its base, and then teasingly drag my lips across its front surface all the way to the very tip. She instantly releases a small amount of clear gel to gloss my lips, which I pucker at the tiny opening at the front of the head. I spread it thinly over my lips just as I would any other tube of lip gloss. Her whimpers really excite me. I can’t help but smile. I gently grip around the shaft portion with my index and middle finger at the back, and my thumb at the front near the base. I start licking the opening at the head using the very tip of my tongue in a pointed fashion. With my other hand, I carefully slip a couple fingers behind her testes. I smear her juices along the back side of her testes as I gently cup my fingers under them, and she seems to respond to this very favorably. “Ahh, ahh~.” She sure sounds like she’s having a good time. I finally close my lips around the head which draws out a moan from Nura who begins to rock her hips back and forth gently, urging me to help her along. Bringing my tongue against it, I dance along its surface, while starting to stroke gently along the shaft. Her testes gently pull back from my hand. I can feel her fingers caressing the side of my face and stroking my hair, but they are also trembling slightly as she moans. I think her time is near. My cheeks get pulled in as my lips close around her tightly, and I start to apply a suction force with my mouth. I bring my hand, which is wrapped around her, down towards the base to give myself some room. I then start up a slow repeated bobbing motion with my head, with my tongue randomly swirling at whatever’s in front of it at any given time, while trying my best to suck in as hard as I can. The shaft slides smoothly in and out of my mouth. My hand settles on a twisting motion at the base, while my other hand carefully caresses the testes. They feel so unbelievably soft that I am afraid to handle them with too much force. Before long, her testes retract tightly into her body. Her hips suddenly jut out at me, and her penis twitches wildly in my mouth. Her unrestrained moans fill the air, and spurts of warmth burst into my mouth, which I struggle to contain. Her body twitches violently when I flick my tongue back and forth over the head, coaxing more and more out of it. I end up swallowing it bit by bit as it comes out. Much more difficult than I had imagined, but somehow I am able to do it. “Oh my…” she lets out breathily. “What… in the world… was that? So… amazing….” Her eyes are completely staring off into space, lost in some sort of happy daze filled with wonder and awe. As I thought, her satisfied expression is truly remarkable. ## Nearly Boiling A sharp churning sensation in my abdomen disrupts my gait. “Oh my, are you okay?” asks my companion Nura out of concern. “Could it possibly be… that time?” “I’m not sure, but maybe. Something feels strange though,” I manage to say with much effort as I slump forward with a grimace. A new layer of cold sweat glazes my skin, as I’m sure that I feel something moving inside of me. After a moment, however, it subsides, and we’re able to continue, but Nura’s look of concern doesn’t fade quite so readily. I can’t express my relief when we finally reach our destination. Since the both of us were quite sickeningly sticky, we had decided to wash off in the water. We decided that it wasn’t worth it to soil our clothes for only a short trip to the river, and so we travelled in the nude. We find ourselves at an area that looks as if it was a bit away from the river that we had encountered previously. This looks like a small aside area that feeds into it. Upon further examination, there were a few spots that emit light streams of bubbles where water rushes up from the ground, and the entire area feels just a tiny bit steamy. It appears that we found a hot spring. Cautiously probing with a single toe, I am astonished to discover just how ideal the temperature is. Without further ado, Nura and I lower ourselves into the wonderfully inviting pool. I unexpectedly let out a loud sigh of relief. The water here is relaxing beyond compare. Pains of the body seem to melt away instantly. Nura yelps and giggles wildly as she attempts to sit on one of the flowing jets of water. I can only imagine how exhilarating that must feel for her. As for myself, I find a place to sit comfortably while keeping my head above water, only wanting to relax as much as possible. The misty air and softly glowing elements embedded in the rock only add to the enchanting ambiance. It’s rather amazing. Just then, a figure comes into view wading in the water. As she approaches, I am eventually able to see that she’s the cheerful Samira that I had met the day previous. She begins to wave at me, seemingly about to say, ”Hi,” but then stops herself. “Uh, m-maybe I should come back later,” she says nervously. How unexpected. What in the world happened to her happy and outgoing personality? “What’s wrong? I’d appreciate the company,” I call out to her. “Really?” Her voice is a little bit more hopeful. “Pardon the intrusion then,” she adds while carefully wading towards me. She has her eye on Nura the whole time, and generally looks overly nervous while she approaches me, sitting beside me on the opposite side of Nura. Just then, Nura shifts closer to me. They have me sandwiched. The two’s behavior seem very suspicious to me. Nura looks strangely unimpressed, and Samira looks… afraid. This is quite odd indeed; is it Nura that she’s so afraid of? When I turn to cast my gaze upon Samira, she quickly forces a smile at me. I feel really bad when I see that she looks absolutely terrified. This is most dreadfully awkward. “Uh, Samira was it? Did you sleep well, Samira?” I ask to break the silence. “Uh, um, y-yeah.” She looks very conflicted, as if there’s something she really wants to tell me, but can’t for whatever reason. “How did you sleep, Ami?” was all that she could come up with. “I slept surprisingly well,” I answer with a lighthearted chuckle hoping to lighten up the mood. It seems to help just the tiniest bit. I really feel bad to be robbed of the cheerful Samira from before. Although a bit forward, I thought she was quite pleasant. I’ve never been very good at bringing people’s moods up, but I feel determined to cheer her up. Choosing something appropriately silly to say to her, I decide on, “So, I’m surprised that you didn’t simply call me ‘the girl with the nice feet’ seeing how interested you were in them before. What’s up with that anyways?” Samira looks taken aback for a moment, but then starts to smile in the sort of genuine fashion that’s truly heartwarming to see. “I-I’m not really sure, you see,” she says. “I thought yours looked really slender and elegant, and, and… I couldn’t help myself. They’re so pretty. Say, do you still have that anklet I gave you yesterday?” After quickly feeling around, I reply. “Yeah, I do. I’m still wearing it right now actually.” “Wow~! You see, yesterday I was moving some things, and after a hard day’s work, seeing a cute human girl with cute feet was just really refreshing.” I laugh nervously. It’s a bit embarrassing to be called cute in such a straight-forward fashion. And for my feet to be singled out just seems rather bizarre. “So what were you moving?” I ask, not really understanding. “And uh, not to be rude or anything, but may I ask what are you… assuming that you’re not human? I’m still really new to this place. I’m really sorry. Uh, I’m not really sure if that’s an appropriate question to ask or not.” I couldn’t help but ramble just a little bit due to my own incompetence. Samira laughs gleefully at my awkwardness. “Oh my, you’re acting so friendly with me even though you don’t know I’m a mermaid? I’m impressed. I was sure that most humans would try to get close to us just to hunt us, hehe.” “Huh? Why would we hunt you?” I ask, thoroughly confused. “Oh, you don’t know? Then… I won’t tell you~,” she teases. She continues to laugh at my expense. Surely I must look exactly as confused as I feel. “I can clearly see that you also have legs like me. Are you sure you’re a mermaid?” This elicits even more laughs from her, which she’s trying to not let get out of control. I’m glad that I could lift her spirits, but now I feel just a little dumb. “Ah, you’re just so cute I could hug you, Ami,” she says, looking at me with much adoration. I splash a bit of the warm water on my face to alleviate my embarrassment. “You see, we mermaids can change between our tail and legs.” I simply nod in response. This is actually quite fascinating, and it doesn’t really make any sense at all. For example, is matter conserved? What she describes sounds so impossible, but whatever doubt I had left vanished as soon as she gave me a demonstration. Her pair of legs quickly transformed into a long fish-like tail of bluish color with long beautiful fins on either side. I am truly shocked to see such a fantastical thing first-hand. “I like wearing skirts when I have to change back and forth because it’s just easier that way. Skirts are convenient for all sorts of things, you know?” she explains. Well, I can surely agree with that. Wait, does that mean that she doesn’t wear anything under her skirt as well? “Oh yeah, since you’re new here,” Samira begins to explain. “The river that runs through this cave is a trade route.” “Oh?” I reply, not really knowing what to make of it. “Yeah, there’s a dwarf settlement downstream, and the only way to reach there from this side of the mountains is to go by water. There’s a part where you have to stay underwater for a long time though. Lately, the freshwater people seem to be in short supply around here for some reason, so sea people like me get called over from time to time. Hmm… things seem really quiet here the past few days though.” “I see.” She seems quite enthusiastic in her explanation. By the way that she explained it, I can only assume that both salt water and fresh water are okay for her somehow, but I guess that she prefers salt water? “The dwarves sell a lot of their alchemical materials to Neena to fund their experiments. Oh, did you meet Neena?” I nod. “Yesterday they were doing weird things to water. I didn’t really understand what they were doing, but I heard that they have an undine or two locked up somewhere. I’m a bit scared to know what they’re doing to them though,” Samira says while looking up thoughtfully. What Samira has to say is actually quite fascinating. Even though I didn’t contribute very much to the conversation once she got going, I find myself unable to turn away from it, being thoroughly engaged. On top of that, there’s just something mysteriously pleasant about her voice and the way that she speaks. It’s so animated and nice. When I do find the time to look at what Nura was up to, she’s no longer anywhere to be found. I can’t help but be filled with worry, seeing how Samira and her seem to act so awkwardly around each other. There’s definitely something strange going on between those two. ## Doorway to the New World “Say, I wanna try something,” someone says, disrupting my quasi-meditative state. I open my eyes to rediscover the enchanting mist and glows that surround me. Samira, who had been sitting beside me begins to make her way towards the shore. “You stay right there, okay~?” she says with a fleeting coy giggle. I can’t help but give a weak smile in return before relinquishing my thoughts to the mystic warmth of the pool around me. Tinted red, I am filled with haze. Before I know it, I feel the palm of Nura’s gently make its way across my cheek. I find her overlooking me, not unlike the first time we had met, and I, gazing upwards back at her. “How are you feeling now?” she asks me. “At peace.” “That’s good to hear. I’ll always be watching over you,” she says. At that, she brushes a lock of hair off of my face in the most tenderly way possible. The soft surface of her sleeve brushes too by my cheek. Somehow this all feels a bit nostalgic, be it the comfort or otherwise. Filled with warmth and lull, I can surely attest to the healing qualities of rest atop her lap. “Perhaps you’d like a moment longer?” she asks. “Perhaps.” ---- Fully clothed, at least to the standards of my previous attire, I notice bandages on my thigh and forearm. When questioned about it, Nura says that they were always there. She catches me staring perhaps a moment too long at her shrine maiden’s garments, and asks whether they struck my fancy. They did, but being too embarrassed to admit it, I give her a discreet non-answer. However, I’m sure my eyes gave me away, and Nura seems thoroughly amused by this. We continue to look at each other for a while before I suggest that we explore what the caves have to offer. It is my understanding that there are many caverns and denizens here and there. With our freedom, there’s much to explore, although in Nura’s case, her free-spirited attitude is much more understandable after having discovered that she was a ghost. As for me, I can’t help but come to the realization that I will be the one tying us down by imposing upon her the limits of the flesh. As we exit the area, I can’t help but think to myself that something important had curiously slipped my mind. ---- Our promenade was met with many pools of flowing water, small and large, all dotted with illuminating stone. We could go wherever we wanted, and the lights would show us the way, but we didn’t go far. With no destination in mind, just the simple act of visiting the spaces nearby, one by one was enough to satisfy us. “There you are,” a voice calls out to us. “I’ve been looking for you all day!” says the wavy-haired Samira as she approaches me with much enthusiasm. A single glance at the miko-attired Nura seems enough to drive her amiable spirit away. “Have you any business with us?” my companion asks with chilling pointedness. For the first time, I find myself frightened of her, noticing how she manages to marry superficial welcome with hurtful indifference. The mermaid Samira becomes pale in the face. Her knuckles whiten as she grips onto the hem of her skirt nervously. “In that case, good day,” says Nura, who is quick to discard her. Nura’s disdain is apparent, but I won’t have any of it. I resist Nura’s gentle tugs at my arm to stay and listen, which elicits a cautiously hopeful smile on Samira’s part. “I think I remember now. We did arrange to meet,” I recall loosely. Nura tugs another time, and when I resist once more, she finally concedes. “Uh, I wanted to try something with you,” Samira says with shy hesitance. She produces a small spherical object that glimmers silver and blue in her palm. “It’s, um, called a Sea Bishop’s Pearl,” she explains with a curious amount of diffidence. “I’ve had it for a while now, but with no one to try it with. I-It only works on humans.” She gazes at me longingly, which I don’t exactly know how to interpret, therefore finding it impossible to reciprocate. A quick look around me reveals that Nura is again nowhere to be found, and I am overcome with a dreadful sinking feeling wrapped in bewilderment. Before I know it, I’ve been ensnared. Our lips meet, and the marble-like object known as the Sea Bishop’s Pearl is forcefully passed into my mouth by way of the mermaid’s tongue. Paralyzed by tranquility, I lose all strength in my body. The world spins madly around me in a dazzle of colors, and I find myself helplessly washed away. ## Estranged Unable to bear the great burning sensation in my chest, I drop down to the ground. To my horror, a mysterious clear fluid slowly oozes out of my mouth, nose, and ears. Feeling as if my insides are being painfully eviscerated, a fountain sprouts from my head, glip-glopping and piling onto the floor. Repulsed, I am sure that my body has far deviated from the path of purity. Samira looks just as confused as I, and the look of worry comes clearly across her face. It can probably be surmised that this is most abnormal. “I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I don’t know what’s happening!” Samira comes to my side to comfort me. Choking, and gasping, and gurgling, I eventually regain control of myself, but I am still a mess. She looks horrified at what’s happened to me. Crawling on the ground, I make my way to the closest water’s edge, and I quickly wash off my face. She sits beside me looking miserably apologetic. “T-That was supposed to grant you underwater breathing,” she explains timidly. “I, uh, I didn’t know that would happen; um, maybe it’s supposed to be like that?” She grasps me by the shoulders and looks carefully into my eyes. “Are you okay? Are you feeling okay?” I nod. “Are you sure?” Samira keeps me steady and checks me over with great concern. She explains to me that the object was supposed to mix with a sea-person’s saliva, and then coat a human’s lungs, forming so-called aqualungs. They are said to differ from gills in that they draw in and expel water in much the same way that normal lungs do with air, and serve dual-purpose in that respect. She must have caught onto my incredulous expression, and suggests that I try it out for myself. I find that I’m unsure as to whether I would even like to confirm what she had told me or not. I’m not sure if my sanity would be able to accept it. At the very least, she seems relieved that no apparent immediate illness has befallen me, and wraps her arms around me in a gentle embrace that I was honestly not expecting from her in the least. “I’m sure it’ll be okay,” she says reassuringly, if only to reassure herself. That was a terrifying experience that I’d like to never experience again. ---- For the next while, Samira and I sit by the water’s edge. I cautiously inquire about her sour relationship with Nura, and she was unable to give any good answer in return. The most that she could suggest was that Nura was simply overcome with jealousy. From the way that she talked about Nura, however, I have a strong suspicion that there are things she’s not telling me. The mermaid named Samira is an animated and expressive person, such that her emotions are clear for all to see. When asked about the pearl, she said that it’s something commonly handed out to sea-people so that they can help humans live underwater with the sea-people. I find it absolutely absurd that so much attention is given to humans, which most never even encounter in this world. I tell her this, and in response, she tells me that she’s never thought of the situation in that light, but most are well prepared to find humans to court, or simply to take by force. When told this, I feel a bit sick. I have now come to believe that I am merely valued for being a human, and devalued for being female. Then I think about Nura, how her life must have been like as a human, and how even now she considers herself to be human. Perhaps Nura is the only one that can come close to understanding my feelings on this matter, but even that is questionable. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturOct 7, 2017 3:22 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] YummyLunches’s Story [3/7] ## Marionette As I sit with Samira, I find it awkward to say very much, and honestly, my mind starts to drift. It was hard to pay attention to much of what she said, but she sure did have a lot to say. I’m sure that she notices this, and I think that her expression subtly and progressively edges towards melancholy as she continues along, unable to engage me anymore. It feels awful, knowing that I am the one causing this, and continuing to cause this to happen. Before long, Samira is forced to speak up about it. I’m sure she feels even worse than me. “Um, I’m really sorry,” she begins, gently placing her hands on my shoulders in order to refocus my truant attention. “I didn’t mean to just alter you like that. I was just so excited to try it out that I didn’t even consider that you might not like it. I didn’t consider your feelings at all; I’m so sorry!” I open my mouth to speak, but no words would come out. Try as I may, I find myself unable to utter any sound whatsoever. Suddenly my body locks up. I feel myself ripped away, unable to do anything besides glaring at her quizzical expression with a horrified one on mine. “What’s wrong?” she asks with great concern. I start to feel dangerously light-headed. It doesn’t take long for Samira to break out in panic and worry. I wish I could do something. Quickly and without warning, even to myself, my own pair of hands reach up towards the wavy haired Samira. Some mysterious influence causes me to grasp tightly around her neck, and force her to the ground, despite resisting to the absolute best of my ability. Terrified and confused, I see myself mirrored in her eyes, and I see that same terror and confusion of mine expressed so clearly on her face. I feel her kicking and struggling with wild abandon. Her hands clench tightly on my arms, trying to tear me away, but I clench tighter. I don’t know why this is happening. There are short bursts of disgusting gurgling sounds as she tries to breathe as my hands dig into her throat with a crushing force that I never knew I had. So strong is this grip that the muscles in my forearm are starting to ache, and I get the feeling that they may possibly tear. Samira’s face looks bright red as if it were about to burst, and her eyes twitch wildly as they weep. Her throat feels so soft and nice that I don’t want to harm it in any way. Instead I’d rather caress her skin tenderly, seeing as how lovely she is. I can also feel the ridges in the cartilage of her throat, and the wildly pulsing blood vessels along the sides of her neck under the grasp of my fingers, and I’m appalled to be laying hands on her in this way. She’s so warm, and it’s so disturbing that I can feel this. My own body feels cold in comparison. I’m surprised that her neck doesn’t snap considering how fragile it looks, but I really hope with all my might that they don’t, although I think I may have heard a couple cracking sounds, and maybe a pop. I never asked for this. Tears start rolling down my own cheek as her grip around my arms start to lose their prior strength, and her struggling starts to fade into futility. I am overwhelmed with disgust and revolt as I remain under the spell of whatever madness that has befallen me. Samira is such a nice girl, and doesn’t deserve any of this. This is truly sick beyond words, and I wish I’d stop doing it. My arms are starting to tire too, and my own throat feels twisted and stifled. Oh how painful this is to watch. A single moment of stress is starting to take its toll and my whole body trembles wildly. Suddenly my insides start to turn violently, eliciting a painful shriek out of me. With one strong wave of resistance, perhaps everything she had left, the mermaid manages to struggle back, sending both of us tumbling into the water. I can feel her desperation, and it fills me with dread. I regain the use of my arms, but just barely, considering how useless they have become. I see her figure slowly swimming to safety as the haze in my mind brings me into a stupor. I am truly glad to have failed. ---- For several days, I am truly miserable. Nura and I stay in the same general area and do very little of note. Nura sometimes asks for sex, and I mindlessly let her have her way with me. At times like these, I am reminded again of the sweet and gelatinous Sofa. My ghost companion often asks me to have a walk with her instead of simply sulking in a corner, but I just can’t be bothered. It’s obvious that she worries about me, so I feel awful for being such a mess. After the first few days, I start to liven up a bit. At least I’m eating somewhat, and I start agreeing to the walks that Nura asks me to do. Even after telling her about the things that I did, she doesn’t seem afraid of me. She jokes that since she’s the ghost, if anything’s scary, it would be her. Nevertheless, I’m glad that she’s there to help me in my time of need. Nura and I start to spend time with the cyclops Neena and her frequent visitor, the little wyvern Simi. Occasionally some other people show up too, but they are typically just passing through. I learn from Neena that Samira is still around, helping with the moving that takes place in the waters, only that she had been absent for a couple of days earlier. She just deliberately tries to avoid me, which I understand wholeheartedly. I would try to avoid myself too if I could. Even though Neena doesn’t seem to know what happened between Samira and I, what gets me worried is that apparently Samira is looking worse and worse. According to Neena, it’s as if she’s not getting any sleep. To ease my troubled mind, I try to distract myself by playing with Simi, and gathering fruit with her everyday and what-not. However, I am reminded of the possibility of uncontrollably harming her, and as a result, I feel terrible. There is something unspeakably terrifying about being alone with little Simi, so I ask Nura to stay with me whenever I’m around her. I miss Samira, and I miss Sofa. I wish they can both be with me. The pains in my abdomen become more frequent, but at the same time, they become less intense. Enough so that they aren’t much of a problem. I eventually start to crave sex more and more, and my nights with Nura start to become passionate as a result. I often tell her that I wish I could see Samira again, and she always looks a bit uncomfortable. I don’t exactly know why I keep telling her that, knowing how there’s something strange going on between them, but I just keep feeling like I need to say it. Maybe I wished that she could bring her back somehow. ## Irresistible I sit with Nura by the riverside not too far from the entrance into the side of the mountain, snacking on berries in relative tranquility. My ghost companion seems rather content just watching me eat, having no need for consuming such nourishment for herself; although she does have some food now and again, presumably only to indulge her palate. I wonder just where the food actually ends up when she eats. Although I still require it, It appears as though my need for sustenance has decreased somewhat since arriving here. I can only assume that it’s caused by my being here on this island, whether it be special properties of the water or air, I know not which. “Mia~! You eat a lot!” exclaims Simi as she approaches us with her big bag of fruit. “Mia is amazing! You never get fat!” she says while setting her bag down by my feet and joining us for a rest. “Ahaha,” I laugh awkwardly. I am the same back home; being resistant to weight-gain no matter the amount of food intake. “Simi, you always gather so much fruit for Neena, but does she actually eat that much?” I ask her, referring to the cyclops Neena. The little wyvern Simi tilts her head up to think for a moment then responds with, “I dunno. Maybe.” She stares blankly at my face while she brings her wings together in front of her. She is quick to set the issue aside, and begins swinging her legs happily as she sits, head bobbing to and fro without a care in the world. Suddenly, I feel a strong gust of wind followed by another. It’s strong enough to blow our hair and clothing this way and that. Nura and I instinctively shield our faces, while Simi starts getting excited. “Mommy, Mommy!” she shouts out as she hops off her seat and flaps her wings about in a hyper and exaggerated greeting accompanied by random hopping as she makes her way towards the source of the gale. Just as one would expect, a wyvern of older age than Simi comes down from the sky, beating her wings rhythmically to soften her landing. I wait until the strong wind stops blowing before bothering to pull the hair out of my face. When the dust settles, I see before me the older wyvern spreading her wings out momentarily before bringing them back towards her body neatly in which I can only describe as a dignified manner. She looks like an older and taller version of Simi, except with longer hair, a toned athletic body, and a mature cool expression. She seems to glare at Nura and I with an analytical gaze before speaking. “I take it you two are Mia and Nura?” she asks after bringing her clawed hand towards her chin. “Yes, that would be us,” replies Nura. “I’m Nura, and she’s Amelia.” I lower my head momentarily in greeting. “Mommy, they were helping me pick fruit for Neena~!” Simi explains while having her arm/wing hybrids wrapped around her mother, and face staring up at the older wyvern’s face with wide eyes and a smile. “They help a lot,” Simi adds with a giggle. Simi’s height was roughly that of the wyvern’s hips. “Oh? I see. I’ve heard a lot about you two from Simi,” she says lovingly as she gently pats her daughter on the head. Her expression softens after looking at us for another moment. “Sorry for not having introduced myself; I’m Taima; nice to meet you two, and thank you dearly for also taking care of my daughter.” “Oh no, I…,” I start saying while bringing my hands in front of me with a slight waving motion and leaning back slightly. “I haven’t done much at all; it’s not a big deal at all. R-Really.” “Simi,” says Taima. “I see you got a lot of fruit for Neena didn’t you?” she says with a higher pitched voice, like one that’d be used when talking to children. “Yeah!” Simi exclaims happily. “Why don’t you bring it to Neena now?” Simi looks at her mother for a moment, then at us, and then back at Taima. “Okay!” she shouts with maybe just a little bit too much volume. She quickly runs over to the bag of fruit, lifts it up, wobbles a few times under the weight, and then starts carrying it towards the cave. She’s really cute to watch sometimes. After Simi walks out of earshot, Taima brings her gaze back at us. “So, um…” she starts to say, clearing her throat. She then brings her claws up to her chin again, looking really contemplative. “Mia and Nura, you two have met Neena, right?” “Y-Yes,” I answer, a bit confused. The atmosphere seems to have changed drastically, and I am unsure of what’s to follow. I can’t tell if it’s good or bad, and that’s a bit unsettling. “I see. Uh…” she looks away for a moment, pursing her lips, and then refocuses back on me. “How is she?” she asks with a bit of hesitation in the most cryptic way possible. “She seems good,” I answer, as confused as I must certainly appear to be. “Good, good,” the wyvern says, nodding her head slightly with an expression that I can’t exactly identify. If I were to guess, it’s something like relief. “Is she healthy? I-Is she feeling alright?” she asks with her clawed hand brushing behind her neck looking just a bit embarrassed. Her body language looks a bit vulnerable; a far cry from the initial impression she gave off as a strong, stoic type of personality. “I, uh, guess so?” I reply, very unsure of myself. “Why don’t you just go visit her?” asks Nura, in what I pick up as a very subtly annoyed tone of voice. I must say that I am only able to pick this up from her speaking due to my time with her. I doubt Taima was able to spot it. “I… I can’t,” says Taima, looking a little bit depressed and maybe ashamed. She keeps her head a bit lowered, staring towards the ground with her hands by her tummy area, one hand over the wrist of the other; and lets her last sentence linger in the silence. “Why not?” asks Nura straight-forwardly. Taima kicks her foot into the ground. “I, I…,” she begins to say, and then stops herself, pursing her lips again. “I don’t want to hurt her,” Taima adds. Nura and I exchange awkward looks. “You know how her legs are… y-you know?” she asks. “Y-Yeah,” I reply timidly. “I’m ashamed to say that was my doing. When I see her, I, I…,” she says shaking her head, and exhaling deeply. “I can’t help it! Oh, I’m such a bad person! When I see her, I… I can’t help it! I can’t control myself.” She places her hand against her cheek, looking sentimental. “She’s so irresistible! Her amazing horn… I just want to ravage her! I just want to straddle her and have my way with her. I want to do this and that… I, I… ahh! She’s so amazing!” I stare incredulously at Simi’s mother, the wyvern Taima’s incredible outburst. I thought she was a totally cool and level-headed person, but I’m not sure what to think anymore. All I have to say in return is, “Oi… pull yourself together.” ## False Start For a few days, my dreams are filled with nothing but sex. I can never remember with who, or the circumstances surrounding the acts; only the acts themselves, and very vaguely at that. That is not to say that I even particularly enjoyed them. They completely lack the intimate connection that I tend to associate with such things, and I get the strange feeling of disconnect, as if I were witnessing someone else’s dream as opposed to my own. Sometimes I wake up in the middle of the night feeling a bit disturbed for some reason, and I always find my ghostly companion Nura to be missing. She always snuggles up to me when I go to sleep, and I always find her snuggled up against me when I wake up in the morning, but apparently she isn’t with me during the rest of my sleep. I somehow doubt her need to sleep altogether, and I often find myself wondering what she does during the night while I dream these unbecoming dreams, but I can’t bring myself to simply ask her. To be honest, I’m a bit afraid. I let out a wistful sigh as I stare out the opening of the caves at the heavy downpour outside. It has been raining constantly for the past few days, and I haven’t been visited by either of the wyverns as a result. I lean against the cold rock, and the damp earthy air surrounds me, mixed with something like wet forest smells coming from outside. It’s not too bad. A wet squishy sound makes me turn my head. When I do, I find Mo from the waters creeping up towards me awkwardly. I haven’t seen her in the longest time, and I wonder what business she has with insignificant me. Having drawn my attention doesn’t seem to affect her in the slightest, as her lack of expression remains as undecipherable as ever. As she approaches, she seems rather relaxed if not attentive, as if something about me interested her. Her scaled body comes into view more-so than ever before as the light from outside is cast upon her, and I can see her tail swinging back and forth behind her. After a moment of awkward silent staring, she raises both of her scaled and webbed arms up above her head, and touches the tip of her webbed fingers against the very top of her head, followed by a tilting of the entire upper portion of her body to one side. I give her the longest perplexed stare ever and she shows no reaction to this, save for wagging her tail ever so slightly faster. Wondering if this is some sort of deranged, yet oddly cute greeting from her part, I timidly respond with a “H-Hi Mo.” Water droplets roll down her straight dark hair and swimsuit-like garment, and continue down her scaled legs. The petite swamp-thing-looking girl tilts her upper body to the other side with her arms still on her head. A lock of her wet hair slides across her cheek and falls between her eyes as she does, and she blinks, showing off what seems to be two sets of eyelids. Her response seems a bit unnerving. Then without warning, she lets out a light throaty sound, followed by what sounds a bit like a quack, and then lightly trots off, jumping back into the cave water. Like last time, her eyes peek out of the surface of the water one last time to look at me before she re-submerges and disappears completely from sight. ## Trickling In Once more I wake up to the result of unrestrained lust invading my dreams. What an uncomfortable feeling it is to lose one’s body and to lose one’s mind to the deep unknown. Only truly abnormal circumstances could conjure such rude visions in my normally calm, albeit dull mind, one that rarely dreams until I first set foot upon this most fantastical of worlds. It is as if another organism had taken root inside of me. My stomach churned at the thought. I realize that my ghostly companion Nura is nowhere to be found, which happens every once in a while. I figure she must be off doing something somewhere, as spending the whole night with me must have gotten boring after a while, considering that sleep isn’t at all mandatory for her. Again I wonder what she is up to. I continue to have an unsettling feeling that I am kept in the dark about many things, making me feel all the more like an outsider to an already strange place. Just then I notice something odd about my clothes. The part for which I would consider to be the ‘underwear’ portion of an already lingerie-like ensemble feels slightly out of place. It’s all there as I’d expect, but the manner in which they sit against the skin feels different enough, such that it suggests that someone had perhaps taken them off and then put them back on for me sometime in the night. Feeling disturbed and paranoid, I stagger up from my mat, nearly losing my balance, ears ringing, and the sides of my neck pulsing heavily. The world around me seems to spin and pulse. I feel sick. ---- I sit by the water’s edge, listening to the faint sounds of light rain dripping lazily outside while lost in thought to the rhythmic echoes. I begin to feel restless and I shake my head vigorously. There’s this uncomfortable feeling of pressure in my ears that have come and gone since the past days after I took Samira’s ‘Sea Bishop’s Pearl.’ A couple days ago, the pressure became really strong to the point where I felt as if my head was about to split open, but after that brief climax in intensity, it has steadily gotten better over time. By now it is mild and manageable at the very least. I can’t be sure what has brought it on, but I suspect it had something to with that which I swallowed that day. I have always been curious about the changes that the drop I swallowed could have caused in my body, but it’s quite a scary thought indeed. The initial experience of ingesting the thing, as well as the events that followed it were so foul that I wanted nothing more than to forget that the whole thing even happened. The idea of testing it out was also terrifying. That pool of water before me looks all the more intimidating when I think about plunging face-first into it and breathing the contents in. “Myuuuu~,” a high pitched voice calls out, immediately drawing my attention. A gel-bodied girl, not much different than Sofa, but with a slightly more reddish color drifts about aimlessly in the water, bobbing up and down with the waves, and bumping against the shore as she drifts. She looks oddly content as her wobbly body floats about in the water, gently massaged by the waves. “Hey,” I call out to her. She responds with a carefree smile, even as her body is spun around ever so slowly by the waves. That seemed more than enough incentive for me to jump into the water and approach her. At least it was enough to break me out of my previous train of thought. I follow her, treading water with my legs as she slowly makes a circle around Mo’s little piece of land. I continue to make sure I keep my head above water, still too afraid to test out my apparent inhumanly aquatic faculties. She giggles as she bounces off another visible rock which was sticking out of the water. She’s the first of these slime girls that I’ve seen since Sofa, which makes me feel a distant longing as I recall my time with her. I am all the more interested, and afraid. The eerie glows that emanate from the rocks light up her translucent body which gives her even more of an other-worldly aura. I brace myself by placing my hand against the large rock to steady myself in the water when I hear a soft quacking sound in the distance. I look over my shoulder to see Mo paddling slowly towards me before submerging, having come from outside of the cave with a small net. The slime girl gently wraps herself around me as Mo approaches. The little swamp-thing-like girl pops her head out of the water to start one of her usual stare sessions with the new slime. The slime in return seems to be amused by this and she pushes herself off of me, wrapping herself around Mo after a short glide along the water. Mo doesn’t seem too bothered by this, and she continues to paddle towards her usual piece of land with the slime girl on her back. She pulls both herself and the slime onto shore, along with her little net, which I can now see is filled with a small number of fish flapping about. The two sit down, and for a moment it looks as if they were going to have a little picnic. I can’t help but smile at the sight. I am surprised when I see the scaled Mo, who I had recently learned was called a sahuagin, turn towards me and gently pat the ground beside her with her webbed hand, emitting a wet slapping sound against the hard surface, inviting me to climb ashore. What surprised me again was when I heard her speak to me for the first time. “Come,” she said. ## At Last “Human!” I startle back as I hear a small voice booming out with unexpected force after I sit myself down neatly beside two others, the sahuagin known as Mo, and the slime-girl of reddish-purple color. “Human?” the slime-girl repeats in a high-pitched voice after Mo with a curious expression upon her face while leaning first towards me, and then towards the little sahuagin shortly afterwards. “Y-Yes?” was all I could manage to reply. Meekly at that. “Your anklet,” begins Mo, who is kneeling neatly with her legs together and her hands atop her knees. Her posture is straight, and her expression stern. Her small stature does little to undermine the potency of her eyes. Those eyes, not by some manner of magic or unnatural force, make me feel weak in comparison. Those eyes commanded attention. “My-,” I let out, confused. “Where is it?” she asks calmly. “Where!” the slime repeats after Mo, jutting her chest out, and straightening out her back enthusiastically, looking much too happy for any occasion, let alone this one. “I.” I look over to check my feet, finding nothing. “I don’t know.” For some reason I forgot that I even had such a thing. The slime-girl starts rocking back and forth, enjoying herself with who knows what, as Mo continues looking straight at me for a moment as if waiting for me to elaborate upon my non-answer. Before I could give any real response, the little sahuagin leans forward towards me, placing her scaled hands onto the rock surface where we sat upon, and started crawling towards me on all fours. I imagine that I must look terrified despite the slow and non-threatening manner in which she advanced. Neither of us said anything while the slime-girl hummed to herself quietly in the background. When near enough, Mo reached out with her webbed hand, pressing it firmly on my belly. She then leans in closely. Perhaps sensing my discomfort, she gently pats my arm a few times as she presses the side of her face against my tummy. Suddenly she makes a sound. The slime-girl makes a curious expression and seemingly leans in to look more closely. “Uh,” I let out, afraid to blurt out something I shouldn’t. I want to know what’s going on. All this secrecy and misdirection was getting to me, but against beings many magnitudes more powerful than myself, I haven’t a clue how to approach it. I am painfully aware that the only reason I haven’t been disposed of yet is that there was never a reason for anyone to do so. At least that was how I felt. When Mo sat back up, her face looked dreary, at least it had that air about it, otherwise there’s no telling what’s on that girl’s mind. Before I could inquire further, she stares straight up at the cave ceiling. “You!” she calls out at the air above her, then she turns to look over her right shoulder, into the slow-moving river that surrounds the little piece of land we sit on. “And you!” she shouts out into the distance. “Eep!” I hear in the distance, followed by a faint splash. In an instant, a floating figure materializes right above our heads, causing me to flinch reflexively. To my astonishment, it is none other than the ghostly miko-clad Nura. She looks a bit unimpressed, folding her arms as she gently lowers herself to our level. A dark ripple shimmers past patches of luminescence in the riverbed, diffused eerily, as it moves towards our little impromptu gathering. Once it is close enough, I can see through the clear water, another familiar face. The friendly mermaid Samira slowly rises her head out of the water, stopping at the bridge of her nose such that just her eyes and the very top of her head are above the surface, looking afraid to confront us fully. She looks like a child who had just been scolded. “You two,” said Mo flatly. “Fix it.” “Fix it!” repeats the seemingly ever-happy slime. ## Voices in my Head Nura continues to stand tall at the rocky ledge. Chilling were her eyes, casting silence upon those at her feet, where the mermaid Samira— who can only be described as cowering, held tightly onto the same ledge, reluctant to step out of the comforting blanket of waves. The paleness of her knuckles conveyed her terror more than clearly enough. Even the unnamed slime, as well as the sahuagin Mo, and I, the lowly human, simply sit, petrified. Never a fault in her posture, if only Nura’s eyes were not seen, there would only be a gentle calm, but behind her enchanting eyes today, I see a lividity I have never seen from her before. I avert my gaze from Nura, and look instead at the usually cheerful Samira. I can already sense her regret at responding to Mo’s previous summon. It would have been much easier to simply dart away in the water. I already know that Nura and Samira aren’t on the best of terms, and I am in equal parts eager and fearful to potentially find out today. Mo, being the braver one between us, stands up to face the apparition. “Explain,” she says firmly. Nura slowly starts to turn her head towards Mo, who is at least a full head length shorter, if not more. This causes the little sahuagin to step back as if intimidated. The slime-girl beside me waves her body back and forth as if shaking, while wearing a worried expression on her face, before quickly bouncing herself into the water as if to flee. Nura closes her eyes, takes a deep breath to calm herself down, then again to get the point across. With that, I can feel everyone around me start to ease up a bit. Finally I can see her eyes again, and whatever choler previously exhibited by the ghost girl is mostly gone now. “Let me begin by first explaining that I may have been too excessive in my actions, and for that, I apologize,” Nura begins with a chilling calm in her voice. “I only wished for Amelia here to remain safe, and to remain human as best as one can. Therefore, I must protect her from things that may potentially jeopardize that. Not only from corrupting influences, but from physical harm as well.” Somehow I’m not entirely convinced. “Wha—,” says Samira, before she’s interrupted with a hand gesture by Nura. “I’m sorry. I’m… really sorry,” says Samira, now with her face entirely above the water. There has to be something she’s not saying. There must be something happening between those two behind my back, so to speak. Somehow I’m beginning to wonder if there is any real reason for the perceived conflict. “After careful observation,” Nura begins. “I’ve determined that you are not a threat,” she says to the mermaid, albeit unusually cold. With that, I can see a slight bit of relief coming to Samira’s eyes. I feel a comfortable warm glow come over me when I saw that, accompanied by a slight tightening in the chest. I start feeling a bit light-headed, but in a tranquil sort of way, just very slowly creeping in. By now, Mo had sat back down, and is now staring at me, straight in the eyes, but not saying anything. Is there something wrong with me? My breathing starts to feel very loud, like it’s resonating in my head, and I can’t make it go away. I try opening my mouth to speak, but nothing comes out. By now, everyone has their attention on me. I can see them opening and closing their mouths, their expressions in shock, but it’s getting hard to see clearly. I strenuously force my head downward to gaze upon myself. What I saw was no longer recognizably me. And what I saw was somehow not the least bit terrifying. I know, however, that it ought to be. ---- I feel unreasonably warm. When I open my eyes, I can’t see a thing. Flashes of red and yellow were all that I could make out, and everything sounds far away. Wait, I focus my hearing in lieu of my currently useless vision. I find that I don’t even have enough energy to panic properly, but rather, all I can do is simply stay as I am, and listen. After a moment, I begin to make out the sound of voices. And finally, pain. “Ehh? You’re still taking care of her? Um, as sad as it is to say this, um… I think she’s a lost cause. Please don’t hurt me, but I think it’s time to move on,” I hear a voice say. I hear another voice begin to speak. “No. She’s definitely improving. I think I owe it to her to nurse her back to health.” “But… haven’t you heard the recent rumors? Suddenly there’s humans appearing on the island. Human men. Plus, um, she’s a bit broken. As rare as it is to see a female human around, it’s probably time to let go.” “She’s always been broken; that’s not the point. Truth be told, I’ve known about the appearance of men for a while now” “Then, don’t you want to go see? I’m going. Hopefully, I can even find…” “Unlikely. As broken as she is, I want to help her.” “Well I can dream, can’t I? Wouldn’t it be romantic though? And, uh, if you want my opinion, I think you’re obsessing over her a little bit too much. She’s just some girl.” “That’s certainly true, but I’ve come to like her. The way that she seems to be always furrowing her brows, and hardly ever smiling. Like a broken shell of a person. But somehow I feel like I have some sort of responsibility towards her. It was because of her that I am able to materialize after all.” “Ah, I see. That’s really sweet. Ahh~.” “She likes you, you know?” “Well…. You sure? Well I am curious. Like what a human girl enjoys, and everything. If you really can fix her, then I guess it would be nice to play with her some more. Back then I was really curious about her, but you totally kept her to yourself. Meanie.” I can feel some sort of cloudiness in my eyes, and I can finally start feeling my body again. I am so incredibly thirsty. I must be deathly dehydrated. I hear a disgusting dry cough coming out of my mouth. “Oh hey! She’s awake!” “Quick. Give it to her.” After a moment of silence, I feel a hand against the side of my face, turning me slightly to the side. Then after that, my lips are smothered, and cool heavenly life water start to flow into my mouth. As I swallow, nearly choking, I can feel the life coming back into me. I grit my teeth, feeling a slight metallic aftertaste in my mouth. “Ami,” I hear fairly close to my ear as I feel myself being propped up, and then wrapped into an embrace. I can feel it now. Sunlight on one side, and the warmth of a body on the other. “There’s so much to tell you Ami. But for now, welcome back.” -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturOct 7, 2017 3:22 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] YummyLunches’s Story [4/7] ## Sunlight Nura has a calm and soothing, but somewhat wistful expression upon her face as she gazes far off into the distance. She appears to be daydreaming. With slow running water beside us, and bushes of wild berries, we sit not far from the cave entrance where so much had happened, both good and bad. The sun is strong, but not overbearingly so. I notice that my skin had tanned, but only slightly. Almost imperceptibly so. I must have been out in the sun for long, so why exactly is my skin still so pale? Samira smiles at me as she holds my outstretched foot in both of her hands, digging a thumb into the fleshy portion under the arch, and massaging the sore tendons. Her underfoot massage is both painful and sensual, setting forth a shower of ripples upon my scalp and back. She lets out a soft giggle as she watches me shudder at the pleasant sensations. “Please, don’t be afraid anymore,” says Samira in a melodious voice. “The, um, thing is gone now. As long as you stay in the sun, you’ll get better. You see… hmm, how do I say this,” she begins, trying to find a way to start explaining, tilting her head to the side, visibly thinking. There isn’t anything I could do besides listening carefully. “That thing that was inside you. We’ve managed to remove it, so you’ll be fine now. It’s behind us now. You’ll still need some time to recover, but things are going to be all right. Nura told me that you wanted to stay human right? Or at least I assume you at the very least want to keep your mind where it is,” she says while massaging my calf muscles, trying not to sound too serious, perhaps in an effort to not scare me. “It turns out it was something the dwarves made. Something shady. Some… experiment thing.” “Wha—.” “Yeah, you see… basically it’s like a parasite,” the mermaid explains, seemingly having finally found a direction for her thus-far confused explanation. While supporting the area above my ankle, she starts to rotate and stretch out my foot, causing me to gasp and lean back into my supporting arms. “It’s something called a roper core, or at least something similar. They seem to have… changed it somehow. It actually took control of you, and made you go crazy, but we were able to find someone to pull it out, and get rid of it. They said that luckily it didn’t work right. Ami. Ami?” “Uh,” I let out as I snapped out of my stupor. Samira holds my foot still and looks me in the eye to make sure I am attentive. “Are you okay? You were gone for a long time. Well, gone as in it wasn’t you, but you were, or at least your body was running amuck. Do you remember any of it?” “Are you serious?” I ask incredulously. She sounds genuine enough, but information like this was hard to swallow. “Very,” she answers promptly. I lower my head, not knowing what to say. The idea of such a thing— a mind controlling parasite, was both revolting and surreal. I suppose that’s not so strange, given the other nonsense that happens in this world, but even then, it just doesn’t feel real. It’s hard for me to imagine just what happened during the most recent hole in my memory. I try thinking hard about the matter, but the more I thought about it, the more confused I was. Perhaps seeing my distress, she places her hand on my head and pats me gently, running her fingers along my hair. She lifts my head up by the chin, and gives me the brightest smile. “But it’s okay now, because you’re free! And we’re here to help,” she exclaims cheerfully. “Wait, are you free? What’s my name?” she asks, still smiling, with a hint of playfulness, and a slight twist in her shoulders. “Do I really have to answer?” I ask half-jokingly, ever so slightly uplifted by her shift in attitude. In truth, I always felt nervous whenever someone asks me something completely obvious for the purpose of checking whether I was sane, or listening. I always had the paranoid suspicion that some sort of trick hid behind such questions, and it always affected my response time. But before I knew it, she was hugging me. Physical contact always had a stronger calming effect with me than words alone. After a moment, she grabs ahold of her little purse-bag, and scoots over towards the slow-moving river so that she may scoop herself some fresh water to drink. She lets out a refreshed squeal and then turns back to me. “Why don’t you freshen up too?” she asks, to which I reply with a nod, and quickly splash some water onto my face. It must have been quite some time since I had last washed my face, and I realize that I am also quite thirsty. To my surprise, I find that the skin on my face is much smoother than I last remember. A quick feel of my upper arms reveal this to be the case elsewhere as well. Ever since I arrived at this place, I haven’t been able to partake in any of the tried and true skincare routines. The mermaid Samira is quick to notice my surprise, to which she beams with a happy smile. Something was fishy, for she’s obviously fishing for a response with that smile, so I cautiously take the bait. I can see the anticipation gradually grow on her face while I take a moment to formulate my question. “So, I assume you helped me keep my skin smooth?” I ask, trying to seem casual and coolheaded, hopefully hiding my sense of bashfulness arising from the mermaid’s sudden boast-y attitude. She nods. “With a generous helping of moisturizer,” she replies happily. “And about the sunlight.” “Yep!” “Oh,” was all I could say. “That ghost didn’t think to take care of that aspect of your body while you were out, so you have me to thank for that,” she continues, not letting her cheeriness let up. “Well, I guess she probably didn’t think of it, because it’s not a problem for her,” I said in Nura’s defense while I turn to look at my ghostly companion. She averts her gaze slightly and stays quiet. Interesting. I wonder why she’s been so quiet for the past while. “Nura, is something wrong?” I ask. She slowly turns towards me, seemingly gathering her thoughts. “I’ve been thinking,” says the ghost. “And I apologize if I seem distant, but I think it’s important. I’d like you to meet someone, and as soon as we can prepare you for travel, I’d like to take you to see her. I believe she can help you.” ## Wildfire By the cave entrance under the shade on a sunny day, I sit with my knees drawn up to my chest, and my arms around them, gazing dreamily at the world outside. In the moderate distance, I can see two tailed women wrestling, striking, and straining. The conduct of their sparring session seems to be one of laughter and joy, which can be likened to that of horseplay despite the apparent potency of their combat acumen. I lower my head and bury myself in my arms. I can't help but feel an overwhelming sense of loss following the removal of the parasite. To think that she lived on inside of me for so long. Exactly what happened to her after the removal? No one seems to have an answer for me. Exactly what did the dwarves do to make her that way? It is indeed difficult to see her as a parasite when I can only imagine her cheery expression smiling back at me. The other slime who had joined me along with Mo, she knew. Now that I look back at the event, she definitely knew. “Amyaaa~!” I hear a voice cry fairly close to me. I lift my head up from my arms to see an excited Simi staring at me with a silly grin. The little wyvern has a citrus-like fruit held between her two wings, and promptly shoves it towards me. “It’s for you!” she explains happily. “Did you hear? There’s humans, mans, all of a sudden! I’m going to find a mans! Are you?” she blurts out, flapping her wings around excitedly. Then without warning, she suddenly calms down and asks bluntly, “Are you sad?” I slowly shake my head. The kid tilts her head until her entire torso tilts to the side, and turns to lean into my body. I gently catch her in my arms as she seems to deliberately twist into them. “Aww, don’t be sad Amyaaa,” she says as she pats the side of my face with one of her wings while looking up at my face. “Neena’s been sooo busy,” she says, suddenly changing the subject. She squirms around playfully with a soft giggle as she rights herself again. “I’m going to go see my friend Nydia now okay? She’s going to teach me how to catch a mans. I’m going to get one before you do!” she says challengingly, and hopping around, as she starts flapping her wings and darts out of the cave, and then sharply up afterwards. I let out a sigh to myself. She seemed a bit larger than the last time I saw her. Cute kid, but it’s a bit sad to see the tumult suddenly light this world ablaze at mere rumors about the appearance of men. I bring the round citrus fruit in front of me, and dig my two thumbs into the thick skin to part it. With a gentle peeling sound, and a weak spray of flavorful juice, the sweet fragrance seems to blossom in an instant, and quickly fills the surrounding air. ---- I wince slightly as Samira gently scrapes the pumice stone against the underside of my foot in a rhythmic fashion. The sensations scatter, and then crawl straight to my head. “Hold still silly,” says the mermaid with a laugh as she looks up at me from her position from wading in the hot spring pool of water, and I, sitting ashore with my leg stretched out towards her. She lightly squeezes my ankle, and tilts the stone to scrape in a different direction. “Uu, it tickles a bit when you do it,” I say to her. “I know it does,” she replies teasingly. Even without any clothes on, the rising steam is plenty warm enough to satisfy my comfort. If it weren’t for Samira’s soft but firm finger-work, I may have been lulled to sleep long ago by the misty, dreamy atmosphere around the hot spring. Despite relaxing here often, it doesn’t seem to get old. “I’m done for now Ami. Why don’t you hop on in?” Samira says invitingly as she slowly wades away from me. I gently, and quietly slip into the water, as if on command. The hot water seems to melt everything away, blanketing everything in a soothing envelope of tranquility. I then let myself sink down until my bottom touches the rocky surface of the shallow portion of the pool. I’m already familiar with the locations where I can sit down in and have water coverage to above my breasts. The mermaid drifts back towards me and takes a seat directly beside me, giving me a friendly smile. Just then, a new face enters the immediate area. Being just as naked as the two of us are, I think it’s safe to assume that she came here for the express purpose of relaxing in the hot spring. What was immediately striking about her were the tough scales on her arms and legs, with visible claws at the ends of her fingers and toes. She has long, dark red hair, with a long lock resting alluringly between her yellowish eyes. Furthermore, she has a toned athletic build, and lastly, a fiery tail. She eyes the two of us as she steps into the water, and we watch her in return as the water seems to bubble and fizzle around her as she enters. “Mmm, that’s more like it,” she whispers sensually. “Hi.” Samira was the first to speak. “Hi,” she says in response with a deep cool voice. She glances at me for a moment. “I’m Samira, and this is Amelia.” “Agaue,” says the lizard-ly woman, glancing at me again. After a moment of obvious and intense staring, she finally speaks up. “Hmm, don’t mean to be rude, but what are you exactly, an amazoness?” she asks, narrowing her eyes, and leaning towards me slightly. I feel myself tense up and pause, finding that to be a bit of a troubling question. My mermaid companion gave me an unsure look. I question whether it’d be a good idea to let them know too much about myself. Samira’s expression seems to suggest this as well. “No, she isn’t,” a voice calls out. “She looks more like a… kunoichi, perhaps?” another voice wonders out loud. I turn to the right to see two girls walking towards us. I’ve seen them before earlier. They were the ones wrestling about with careless abandon earlier. Both of them appear almost entirely human, save for their dark tails, and both of them had clear, coppery skin, as well as toned athletic builds. “Hmm?” says Agaue as she leans back to relax. “And I thought she might have been from some other clan. You metahumans all look the same to me. But it’s no surprise to be finding a kunoichi skulking about, and hiding in some cave. Ha!” I decide not to correct them. “Aren’t you also currently hiding in a cave?” asks one of the girls. “I suppose so,” Agaue says with a casual laugh of amusement. “And don’t you live in one too?” Agaue simply lets out a hearty laugh in response. The two enter the pool, and find a place to sit on their own side, letting out their own sighs of relaxation as they settle down. “We overheard you earlier. Nice to meet you, Salamandar Agaue, Mermaid Samira, and perhaps-Kunoichi Amelia. I’m Seren,” says the girl with long, tied-back, dark hair. “And I’m… Tesni,” says the other girl in a smoother-sounding voice, who has shorter, side-swept pinkish hair that covered her right eye. “We’d be able to recognize other amazons, even if they were from other clans, right sister Tesni?” “Yes… definitely.” If I were to infer their purposes here, I would come to the conclusion that they must all be here to visit Neena, for weapons. Their intent is most likely preparation for something along the lines of ‘hunting season’, although I doubt they would be successful due to all the buzz being nothing but rumors. I don’t think I can ever truly understand the mindset here. Everyone seems so irrationally boy-crazy. Everyone seems so desperate towards something that is— at least for now, only an imaginary chance. “We all know what we’re here for,” Agaue says, continuing my thoughts. “Now for the sake of conversation, let us discuss what sort of human everyone here seeks, shall we?” Samira and I exchange a quick glance as the lizard-ly woman raises her hand out of the water. “I already know that I want a human who can beat me in combat. Or at least be strong enough to be a match for me. That’s for sure. A romance that ignites my desire to improve is the one most suited for me, I think.” I find my eyes drawn to orange glow of undying fire cast under the waves by the salamander’s side as she begins to wave her tail back and forth while she speaks, the light refracting by way of the ripples, and strobing along the rocky surface. “I must say I find that unlikely,” the amazon Seren speaks up. “Humans are weak and fragile creatures. What chance do they have against any warrior, much less one of your stature? I say this not to praise you too greatly, but to highlight their inadequacies as warriors.” “Oh?” Agaue raises a brow. “If humans are so inadequate as you say, then what of you amazons? Aren’t all of your ancestors human? Or so the the myths you amazons perpetuate say, ha.” “That may be true,” replies Seren. “But our ancestors cannot be compared with the humans today. Human in name only I say, but the meaning of the word has changed with the times unfortunately. What similarities are there between our ancestors and the men of today? Not many I say.” “Mmm,” the other amazon Tesni lets out in oder to get everyone’s attention. “I think it would be pretty… difficult to have a romance with a human, at least with humans of today. They may make for decent pets perhaps?” she says with a thoughtful tilt of her head, and lilt in her voice. “Hahaha, I’d like to keep my hopes up,” says Agaue, leaning back slightly to get more water coverage. “I’d like to think that if one of them did manage to meet my standards, then he’d be in every way a person as I.” “If,” Seren emphasizes. Samira could tell that the conversation was making me feel a bit uncomfortable. I feel her take my hand under the water and giving it a gentle squeeze, as if to comfort me. “What about you, mermaid?” Agaue asks. “What kind of human are you looking for? And what about things such as romance?” “Well,” she starts to say, bringing both her hands out of the water and clasping them, seemingly trying to find the words to say. “For me, romance is important, so I guess I’m looking for a man who also appreciates romance. I don’t think they’re any lesser though. Someone handsome and receptive to emotions would be the best. I’d like him to be a really romantic type of person who’d make my heart beat,” Samira explains with an almost dreamy, spaced-out look in her eyes, awash with sweet languor. “But nothing about physical ability?” asks Agaue with an intrigued look upon her face. “Um, I don’t think so,” Samira replies. I lower my head to stare at the surface of the steamy water, and slowly feel my heart sink. I stop listening to what they say. I swallow deeply, and feel tight in my throat. Her unintentional callousness sends me down the sorrowful spiral once again, and it reminds me again, that as gentle and caring as she is towards me, she seems to treat me more like a doll, a plaything, a pet, or at least a small child. The way in which she is affectionate and intimate with me is not in the way that I long for. “So, little kunoichi. What about you? You’ve been awfully quiet.” “She’s with me,” I hear a familiar voice say from a sitting position directly beside me, causing me a great enough surprise to capture my attention. When I turn to face her, I recoil in startlement. “Y-You were here?” I yelp. “Yes, always,” replies an already undressed Nura with a sly smile. When exactly did she get in the hot spring? ## Driftwood My body is being frustratingly uncooperative. I stare hypnotically at the ripples radiating outwards all around me as the surface of the clear water tickles my ever-tightening throat, and kisses upon my chin. “I can’t believe you haven’t even once tried exploring underwater yet, or even just breathing in the water. You’re sooo missing out!” “I don’t understand it myself. It’s as if entire portions of my memory had been tucked away and hidden from me. It’s hard to explain. The idea hadn’t even crossed my mind, despite how obvious it should have been, but I know now, again, that I am somewhat different than before.” Samira giggles at me in an odd sort of way that was somewhat hard to read such that I thought I heard a bit of nervousness in her voice. I’ve never figured Samira to be ambiguous in her expressions, being usually so animated, so this occurrence in itself was an oddity to me. I can only assume that she knows more than she’s letting on, but it’s perhaps inconvenient to her to reveal more to me. “I guess sky people really do fear the water?” says Samira, curious now, as she drifts closer, regaining her somewhat carefree demeanor. “Sky people?” I ask. “Hmm?” She looks at me quizzically, before turning her expression into one of amusement. “Oh, I guess you don’t really live in the sky. It’s just that traditionally, from our perspective, what’s above the sea, is the sky. So we called the, um, non-sea inhabitants sky people. Oh my, do you perhaps dislike being referred to as such?” “Oh no, not at all,” I tell her. “I just thought it was odd.” She gives me a bright smile, and gently places her hands upon my shoulders from the front. Then she gently slips entirely into the water, but remains close enough to the surface so that I may still see her clearly under the waves. She gives me an alluring smile with arms outstretched, and twists around, propelling herself slightly higher so that her face is a mere handspan under the surface. Her eyes take on a playful sparkle, and she subtly puckers her lips enticingly, inviting me to dive down with her. I let out a heavy sigh so that she may see my expression, even underwater, to which she returns with a devilishly cute frown of her own. If there can be an attractive frown, she has somehow mastered it. I lower my face into the shiver-worthy cool water, and open my eyes, with my hair spreading out and floating, rippling along the water’s surface. My eyelids feel strange for a moment, but quickly clear up. Samira swims up and gives me a quick peck on the lips before darting down lower with an expectant look upon her countenance. I let myself slowly drift downward after her. The scenery under the water appears strangely lit before me, with the softly glowing elements in the rocky surfaces casting their glows in large spheres of waveringly lit areas. It’s oddly colorful, and not the creepy dull blue I’d expect from dark (or so I’d imagine) underwater places, with hints of green, and even purple here and there. It’s similar in effect to the surface of a soap bubble, breaking light into a multitude of rainbow colors constantly changing based on where you look, except that it’s all around me, hues shifting with every current, every bobbing of the head, and movement of the limbs, as if the water itself was a living breathing thing, wrapped around and cradling us in its warm embrace. It is oddly comfortable under here. “Try breathing in,” I hear her say clearly, much too clearly. She is… speaking in the water!? That’s not how physics is supposed to work, is it? My own attempts at a reply only elicit a flurry of bubbles escaping my mouth, and no apparent speech. “Breathe in the water first,” Samira instructs, floating at about arm’s length below me. As much as I try, it’s not exactly as intuitive as it sounds, but as my oxygen supply starts to deplete, I am aided by reflex, and eventually I force myself to draw in a breath. The water immediately irritates my poor throat, and I quickly choke and gag as the mermaid watches me worriedly. As she’s about to bring me up, I settle down and suppress my terrible choking reflex. It’s an odd feeling to convince one’s body to accept water into the lungs as if it were air, but after a few more breaths of fresh water, I start to feel better. I wonder just how long it will take to get used to this. To be honest, it feels a bit sickening. “Are you okay now?” asks Samira. “Uuh,” I croak, or whatever the underwater equivalent to croaking is. “I—,” I watch her wide-eyed reaction to my surprise. “I think I’m okay,” I finally say, still getting used to somehow speaking, fully voiced, underwater. “How are things progressing?” I hear a voice to my right side. The sudden appearance of Nura gives me a fright, causing me to jump as violently as I am able to while submerged in the resisting body of water, to which I hurriedly direct towards her a, “Y-You were there!?” Sensing my all too familiar shock, she replies slyly with, “Yes, always,” as expected of her in such a circumstance. Strangely enough, this exchange has become routine between her and I. I wonder why we keep it up. Not to be left out of a most awkward exchange, Samira answers Nura’s question with a giggle, and, “Why, things are going swimmingly.” It is then that I notice that Nura’s interaction with the water is strikingly different from ours. Instead of swimming in the water as Samira and I do, she simply passes through as she does with any other object. Her elaborate shrine maiden’s robe, and her hair all float gently and gracefully with an otherworldly ethereal quality, but remains unaffected by the waves of the gently swaying water, and at times even flow counter to it. An eerie sight to behold indeed. One must ask again, how exactly does she speak? This strange world and its inhabitants never cease to amaze me. ## Resolution “Need some relaxation?” asks Samira as she reaches up to touch my knee. I sat by the water’s edge, peering down at her wading in the water. I notice her somber, thoughtful expression as she runs her fingers down my calf, and stops by my ankle. I shiver. She looks up at me looking highly unsure of herself, similar to how she normally does when she’s trying to tread carefully with the topic she has in mind. It should come to no surprise that I am equally awkward during these times, when I can so obviously sense the mood. Did she intend to communicate this, or is she just unable to mask her distress? It is actually quite awful, like a positive feedback loop of ever-increasing dread and terrible, when both parties are so fearful of the much needed procession. “Amelia?” she lets out, twisting my foot lightly, with an evident look of concern that will never fail to elicit a sense of guilt within me. “Yes, you were saying?” I reply, trying to mask my expression with one less ugly than my thoughts, its effectualness remaining to be seen. I see her press her cheeks against my knees, her eyes first glancing away in silent preparation, and then slowly approaching with much caution to meet my gaze. I can’t help but tense up my thighs in an effort to turn them away, but she holds them captive. She grasps onto them with a curiously longingly way, unbefitting of her normal conduct with me. “I’ll make you feel, um, good,” she says with much hesitation. Her reluctance is heartbreaking. Perhaps if we weren’t in this situation, I wouldn’t have to feel like this, but for her to press the idea, as if it were something she ought to do, but not one she wants to do, simply makes it all the more clear. Why did she have to show me her distaste of her own accord? “Please, not if you so obviously don’t want to,” I manage to say. That sounds so callous. I feel terrible for saying it this way. She suddenly leaps out of the water so that her hands are on the ground on either side of my hips, and her face hovers close to mine, within tongue’s reach. I’m forced to lean back, and support myself with my arms. I can feel the dampness seemingly radiating off her body without even being in contact with it. Her face is flushed, and her regular deep breathing makes her chest move in and out as water seems to glide off her skin, nearly as unimpeded as rain by the sky. She has something like a short tube top holding her breasts up slightly, and a shiny body necklace that loops around the neck, rests on top of her breasts, feeding through the cleavage, and connects to a section that dangles and wraps around her hips above her skirt. It too moves with her breathing. I watch beads of water run along her metallic jewelry and trace the curves of her body, and finally dribbling onto me in tiny splatters. “Please don’t misunderstand!” she pleads, looking downward to hide her face. “I do want to do things with you, to get close and be intimate. But…, I’m not sure if I can return those kinds of feelings. Even,” she seems afraid to say it, “s-sexual release, I’d be glad to help out with. It’s just I don’t, I don’t think. Ahh! I’m not sure what I want.” She bites her lip and looks annoyed at herself. “You’d be okay with sex, but not romantically?” I ask, hoping to help her navigate her enigmatic storm of thoughts and feelings. “Yes, I think. I-I don’t know. I learned that humans only do those kinds of things with each other if they’re romantically involved. I feel this, I don’t know. Passion? Lust? But I don’t think I want you in that sort of way. Sorry. But, but I want to get close to you. I can feel it. I don’t know anymore.” “What’s the difference then?” I ask, hoping to turn things my way, which at the same time elicits slight pangs of guilt. “If you want to get close both physically and emotionally, if you’re feeling like you really want it, in what way is it different from romance?” “I don’t know! The books never mentioned this. They were never very clear about how things should go,” she says looking wounded and distant. I see her eyelids alluringly half-lowered, and long full lashes with droplets welling up and running along them. The romantic in me wants to believe they are droplets of ocean. I raise a hand, and chance a gentle loving stroke with my knuckles and loosely bent fingers along her watercolor cheeks. She quickly clenches her jaw, and I can feel the muscles of her face press against me, reminding me of much less fortunate events. She starts to sniffle, but seems to accept this gesture of affection with little trepidation. “Do I really have… romantic… feelings…” she asks herself aloud, sounding each word out experimentally. Her eyes land on mine before slowly closing, and she gives me a kiss. Heart pounding wildly, a rush of pleasure overcomes me, nearly robbing me of my balance, as it is much harder to orient oneself when one’s head feels so weightless. In stark contrast to our conversation being more or less a jumbled mess, lacking in both clarity and confidence, her kiss, instead, seems to speak volumes. I bring my hand forward and gently brace the back of her head, and Samira lets out a sigh of contentment, bringing along with it a rush of warm current across my face, which had already been subject to rising temperatures. A couple scattered droplets splatter against my cheeks. “That felt much better than I’d expect,” she says, pulling away from the kiss, with a hint of bitterness in her voice. I look up into her eyes to see fear and hopefulness in equal measure. “Amelia,” she says with a tone that brings me to full attentiveness, which she seems to feel when my body tensed up. “Is this what it feels like to… like someone that way?” “Probably.” She bites her lips, bends forward, and gently leans into me. Our clothes rub against each other, and I can feel the metal chain of her jewelry brushing against my collarbone, and above my breast. Hiding her face in my shoulder, she asks bashfully. “Can we try?” Before I knew it, I’m being forced down on my back, Samira’s face in mine once again. She’s positioned a thigh between my legs and shifted her weight onto me. I instantly perk up when I feel the telltale dampness against my upper thigh, soaking through the same old nightie, although washed many times, that I’ve been wearing since my arrival. I can feel her hands gripping my shoulders timidly. She lifts her head up a bit so that we can clearly look each other in the face, and I can see that she is bright red and shaking uncontrollably. It is painfully clear that she has no idea what to do. A part of me feels bad for her, like perhaps we shouldn’t be doing things so quickly, before she’s comfortable and ready, but it is also obvious to me that she’s seeking release for the feelings of lust that have welled up inside her. I figure that it would be up to me to guide her through this, which is an admittedly strange feeling. It’s not often that I get to be all too forward when it comes to sex, as I consider myself to be a fairly ‘bottomy’ person during sexual play. I can’t escape the feeling of me, as the great corrupter, tarnishing, no, crushing the purity of a most innocent and fair sea maiden. Maybe I’m too hard on myself. Who says sexual activity is bad or improper anyways? Hopefully no one in this world. I bring my arms carefully around her trembling hips, and hold them there, to get her accustomed to my touch. I bring her body close to mine, pressing together snuggly in a warm hug. “You don’t have to force anything,” I say. “If you don’t feel comfortable with continuing, we can take a break. If there’s anything you’d like, I’m right here,” I reassure her with as warm a smile as I can muster. I’m not used to this at all, but she doesn’t exactly have to know. She replies with a timid nod. “Let’s back up a bit; create some space,” I say, pulling her gently towards me as I prop myself with my hands into a semi-sit position and drag the both of us towards a small incline where I can lay on. Samira looks a bit fidgety, and is awfully quiet. I guess I can attempt to make her more open about the whole thing. “You mentioned books earlier,” I begin to say with my arms around her, and hers tentatively around me. “What do they say exactly? About sex? Romance?” This seems to bring her back. “Is that where you learn the most about such things?” I continue to ask. “Um, yes, they can be a bit vague.” The mermaid tries to gently pry herself from me as she speaks, perhaps subconsciously trying to keep a conversational distance rather than an intimate one, now that her mind has somewhat switched modes as she’s trying to speak. It’s cute, but I pull her back closer, resulting in a light yelp from her. “And, um, they also only ever mention romance between us and, um, men,” she explains, her voice getting quieter towards the end. I can’t help but let out a low grumble as I shift my hips and turn them slightly in preparation. I run my fingers along her bare back, along the surface of her tube top, and between the exposed portion of her shoulder blades amidst a flurry of shivers as I do. “That can’t be right,” I begin to say as I pull her waist into mine, taking care to gently rest the soft spot between her legs against my hipbone, which I have rotated to make jut out as much as I can. I can feel the fabric of both of our skirts crumpling and folding into one another as they both start to hike up from the contact and Samira’s thighs being slowly pried apart. “There are so few men. You’ve said before that humans are already rare enough, and that men are only ever human, which makes them even rarer, even if most humans that make it here are men. And humans are so rare that few ever even get the chance to ever see one.” “Well, that’s true. Most have never seen a man. But even still, the books that we learn from only ever mention it with men. I guess it remains as a dream to look forward to? Like an ideal for young girls to look up to?” I must have made a face, because she gives me a curious look as I guide her hips with my hands, and gently rock my own hips back and forth, as best as I can from under her. We shift our bodies until the angle is right, where I can feel the soft spot squishing against my hipbone, with the smell of arousal seeping through. I smile a bit to myself when I feel the dampness spread, enough to form a single drop sliding cooly down my thigh. “But surely there must be girls that fall in love, even if the books don’t talk about it.” “Yes, there are many, but….” She lets out a sharp moan as she leans into me, and trembles, seemingly finally getting the right idea about how I’ve positioned her, but still a bit unsure about how best to move about. “But?” I ask with an uncharacteristic lilt in my usually fairly dull voice. I keep my hands firmly on her hips, and gently rock my hips counter to hers as I wait expectantly, watching and listening to her body for clues, both for the topic at hand, and the act at play. “Well.” She’s interrupted by a short gasp. “Are you alright?” I ask. “Mmm,” she nods, continuing, while I continue to keep a steady motion. “They seem to find out on their own, I think, but they never teach it to others!” She lets out a low whimper. “Well, are those vague books any better? Even though you only ever read about relationships with men, but can actually witness relationships with women, do they somehow inspire more confidence acting with men than with women?” I hope to myself that I don’t sound too forceful, and that I’m not pressuring her too strongly to see things my way, but I must admit that at this exact moment, the paragon of bias-free assessment I am not. I fear it’s in part the unattainable nature of men that makes them attractive to girls like her, but I do not mention it. “Well…,” Samira says, falling silent immediately after, and burying her face into my shoulder, seemingly in thought. Her reply comes in the form of a low muffled moan. Its proximity to my ear gives it a raw quality that sends shivers all over my body. I hug her tighter and rub my hipbone against her in broader, more defined movements, making deadly sure to stay consistent in order to ensure her a smooth ride to rapturous release. I’d like to think that she’s considering the validity of girl and girl romantic relationships the moment she’s feeling the greatest pleasure, and I can definitely believe that she’d already been on her way to discovering a predilection for it without my involvement, but then I can’t help also feeling awfully manipulative. Her movements buckle, and she stifles a series of ragged moans into my shoulder as her body goes through its twitches and convulsions. I gently hold her in place as her rocking slowly comes to an eventual halt. Breathing heavily, she simply lays there, a small quantity of tears spilling onto my shoulder. After a moment, and a gentle pat on her head, she raises herself so that she can see me, her face a shade of fading crimson, and eyes moist, wearing a nervous but satisfied smile. “Um,” she begins to say, still on top of me. “That was… really good. I was surprised. It didn’t go the way it usually did, um, with myself.” She blushes, eyes darting about. “Were you still needing some release? I-I could still help you out–” “Aren’t you moving a bit fast?” I ask with a smile I can’t help but wear. “Our having that talk was enough to satisfy me, but do you think you’re ready for more? Maybe you’d like to reflect a bit, and if you’d like, we can do more later.” “What about Nura? Are you still okay with her?” “I’d like to think so. At least I definitely want to stay with her if possible.” “You’re okay with still doing, um, sexual things with her?” “Yeah, if she’d like to. Is that bad?” “Oh. I think she had been quite afraid that you’d try to leave her.” “Why? Because I have feelings for you?” “Um, yeah.” “Is that bad?” “Oh no! I think she’d be delighted to hear that. As long as you’re not trying to leave her.” “Does your own reluctance have something to do with this?” “Uh, well…” Just then, Nura appears beside us. Before I can say anything, she holds her hand up to stop me. “I see that we’re having this talk now,” she says simply. “Care if I participate?” “Um, sure.” Samira and I give each other worried looks. Was she here this whole time? If she was, she doesn’t seem especially alarmed at what Samira and I had been doing. “I guess it’s time to clear some of the confusion you most certainly are troubled with. First, and foremost, I must apologize for the way things have gone as of late, as I was most worried about how it would influence you, Amelia. After much discussion among Samira and I, we have decided that we’re ready to begin working towards being more open with one another. It would appear that the three of us have a long road ahead of us. Together. Perhaps you feel it too?” “Somehow that does seem quite likely.” She gives me a warm smile as she sits herself down beside me as Samira still hovers over me. Samira lets out a relieved sigh as she moves off of me, and we all arrange ourselves so that we’re all facing each other comfortably. “I’m really sorry,” says Samira, holding my hand, and overcome with worry. Her brows tilt up sharply, and her eyes, so large and expressive, capture me, and nearly move me to tears. Being helplessly swept by the emotive force of those eyes, I can’t help but feel tremendous pangs of guilt, as if I had committed some great atrocity. “Before I forget, the keepsake that the mermaid had given you.” Nura reaches into her sleeves. “I have it here. Please have it back, Amelia. Samira had been worried by its disappearance, so please don’t lose it, as it means a lot to her.” She reaches out with the silvery chains and immaculate blue gem of the anklet in hand, which I take, after being dumbfounded at first by its presence. “Oh wow, you got it back.” Samira sounds surprised. “At first,” says Nura with less confidence than before, clasping her hands together before her. “I must admit that I… tried to keep Samira away from you. I succumbed to jealousy, fear, insecurity… and against better judgement, I employed some… underhanded tactics. For that, I must apologize, both to you, Amelia, and especially you, Samira.” She arranges herself into a kneeling position, and lowers her head and both hands all the way down to the floor towards Samira and I, in what looks like a fairly formal bow. “It was unseemly of me, and I have deeply wronged the both of you,” she says, voice beginning to falter. “When I decided to take you on a journey to meet someone who can help, I was reminded of my sins. There is no way that I can can see her if I do not resolve this, but if you are able to find it in yourself to forgive me, I would like to take you to meet her.” I hesitate at her emotional outburst. For the past while, she had been fairly quiet and distant, so it came as a surprise when she delivered such passionate a confession. She must have been deeply troubled by this for a long time, growing more distressed as time went by. Does Samira know? I turn to her to see an urging, expectant look. “She’s already come out to me before,” says Samira hopefully. “It’s taking a lot for her to finally reveal it to you. She’s been agonizing over it for a while now.” “Are you sure?” I ask the mermaid. “And what does she mean exactly by, especially you?” I ask, just to make sure, if only to hear it from someone other than myself. A part of me feels as if I know exactly what that means. Samira simply nods and smiles warmly, which is somehow enough to confirm my suspicions. All that’s left is for me to deliver my own reply to Nura, who still remains prostrate, with a silent intensity, quivering at the verge of either great rejoicing, or utter dejection, her emotions laid bare before me, ready to erupt at my command. Samira remains by my side, breathless in anticipation, urging me on with the sparkle of her eyes. I recount the events in my head, how relations between the three of us had soured, how secrets and manipulation had kept us apart and fearful. I imagine the ghastly machinations that had to have occurred, how I was used to unwillingly hurt my dearest mermaid; and most of all, the pained expression upon her countenance when I helplessly drove my fingers…, that sickening pop and the sound of fleshy, organic tearing, the thought of which cause my insides to churn violently. But that’s all in the past now. I have every reason to believe that they’ve resolved their conflict long before I lost consciousness. All that’s left is for me to learn the truth, then hopefully no more ill will. No more delicate handling of the oh-so-fragile human. I take a deep breath to calm myself. I’ve always had the answer, but giving it requires a moment of mental preparation to match the momentousness of the event before me, where we have gathered to make a big deal about something that in all honesty should have been resolved long ago. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturOct 7, 2017 3:22 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] YummyLunches’s Story [5/7] ## Chapter 25: Water & Fire Samira listens quietly as she continues to apply the gel along the surface of my skin, all over my body, humming a pleasant tune. First my legs, then my arms, then my torso, and so on, until I am completely covered. She wears the faintest signs of fluster as she evenly spreads the slick ointment everywhere it needs to go. Also mixed in, is a thoughtful look, most likely relating to our most recent sexual encounter, which I hope she will remember with some fondness. She makes a face, as if visually announcing to others that she’s placing her thoughts elsewhere. “This will help keep your skin soft and smooth, and in good condition, even when living an amphibious lifestyle,” says the mermaid in a most sweetest manner, apparently already successfully entered a different, less embarrassed mindset. “It helps keep moisture in when we come out of the water, and it helps regulate our moisture when we are in the water too, high or low salinity alike. Plus, it doesn’t clog pores, and prevents rashes. It gives you moisturized and younger-looking skin both in water and out. Oh, oh, and it also protects from sun damage.” Ah, she’s starting to sound like a sales lady. I guess that’s unsurprising. I run my fingers along the surface of my arm to feel a smooth, and just faintly waxy substance along my skin that seems to glide effortlessly. It doesn’t seem to come off all too easily, and it doesn’t feel thickly coated. Instead, it feels like a much improved version of the typical skin moisturizer back home, and I gather, perhaps possessing vastly superior lasting power, seemingly leaving a thin slick coat atop the skin, even while most seems to seep in. There is also a surprising lack of any oily residue, which had always bugged me about many a moisturizer back home. Strange, as I rarely have thoughts of ‘home,’ if I can even call it that now. It seems so distant now. “Mermaids use this both in water and out?” I ask. “Yes,” Samira answers cheerfully. “But not only mermaids. It stays in a clump when not in use, and is just as easy to apply whether underwater or not. It doesn’t easily dissipate, and remains easy to spread as long as it is fresh. It’s a mermaid developed formula, and is starting to gain popularity with sky people too.” “What is it made of? It sounds like something that would be very popular back where I came from too.” “Unfortunately, you’ll have to ask someone else that,” she answers with an apologetically sweet smile. By now, Nura, who sits beside me, didn’t seem all too interested in what Samira had to say, but she gives my arm a firm touch to feel for herself what the fuss is all about. Seemingly alarmed by the texture, she raises my arm up to feel its underside too while Samira watches quietly with a nervous smile at the display. “So then, are we ready to go?” “I suppose so.” “Going my way?” asks somebody from behind all of us. I quickly spin around to see Agaue the salamander standing by the entrance to our current chamber with a pretty pair of sheathed swords on her back. She has with her another person who I don’t yet recognize, what looks like a girl fashioned out of water, not too unlike the slimy girls I’ve seen, such as Sofa, but actually made out of free-flowing water. She doesn’t seem to have the elasticity, and bounciness of the aforementioned slimes, but the way that the water forms a definite shape seems to indicate to me that there would be some sense of solidity if I wee to touch her. “Oh hey, you’re a human aren’t you? I remember seeing you down by the dwarves!” exclaims the watery girl. “Fancy seeing you again!” I look at her with confusion, and turn to look at Samira, then Nura in turn. They both had upon their countenances the unmistakable look of worry. “Dwarves?” I ask meekly. I find myself unable to speak boldly in the face of her enthusiasm. “Yes, before we, and others, were freed, you were there. You were the last those criminals brought in. Because of those fiendish practitioners of the most foul crafts, there sprouted a monstrous growth from your very body! And they were using brutish methods to separate it from you!” I glance over at my two confidants to gauge their reactions. Samira continues looking worried and nervous, while Nura wears a look of resignation before giving me a strange, but warm smile. I guess here’s a chance to learn some more about the period leading to my recovery of sorts. “A human? How can that be?” Agaue quickly bolts towards me, nearly knocking Nura out of the way if not for the salamander simply passing through her body. Nura must have rather quick reflexes, hardly moving a bit, and remaining composed at Agaue’s sudden charge. I fear for what she might have done if she deemed the salamander to be in the midst of an attack, and quickly moved to defend me. With great interest, Agaue lays a hand on my shoulder, and another near my chin, directing my face towards her for inspection. Her eyes pierce intimidatingly, and I find it difficult to look her directly back, but as I try to avert my gaze, she persistently shifts the position of her head to match, as if there were something special to be garnered from the appearance of my eyes. “You’re really a human? Even though you’re not a man? Were the amazons right? With their nonsense about Great-Mothers, and human women, and whatnot?” “Y-Yeah, I’m human. But I don’t know about the amazons.” “Oh, what those amazons would think if they only knew. If they only knew, ha!” She gives me a few quick sniffs near my neck, then a light pat on the cheek before finally releasing me from her overly strong grasp, chuckling to herself in amusement. “So, um, you are done with this place?” I decide to ask in return. “I assume related to those two?” I inquire, motioning towards the pair of swords on the salamander’s back. “Oh yes, but only one of them, but what do you know of swords, eh… human?” she answers with a laugh. “The other one was made elsewhere? Perhaps a spare? I must admit I don’t know much about swords.” She laughs some more. “Now if you want to know about my swords, let me tell you. Only one of them is from Neena, the metal one; Neena is only good with metal swords. That’s not to say that they’re bad swords. She has great skill, and she uses good materials.” “What is your other sword made of then?” “Glass, of course,” she replies nonchalantly. Sensing my expression, her amusement grows. She remains silent to bait my question. “Glass makes a suitable weapon?” “Yes, very. Our glass at least, makes for very strong weapons, and can withstand temperatures that metal ones cannot.” She seems to enjoy leaving hooks in the conversation so that I can ask all the questions, as if laying bait for a helpless prey, directing it here and there, stringing it along for her own amusement. Sensing my interest by asking seems to put her in good spirits, and soon she is all smiles, with tail visibly wagging side to side. “Um, is there a reason to use glass?” “We salamanders, when serious, fight with fire! The most skilled users of the fire arts can reach temperatures that can melt the most heat-resistant metal swords in less than a second. Our special glass is both strong, and so resistant to heat that even the best fire users can only just barely delay its solidification long enough to shape it into something useful before becoming tired. As good as the blacksmith Neena is, the only use I have for her swords is to bonk someone in the head with, haha. But not every fight requires the use of our prized glass swords.” “How does it, um, become molten in the first place?” “There are some naturally occurring furnaces that are hot enough deep underground if you look hard enough.” “Yes, yes, very fascinating,” says Agaue’s partner. “Now back to what I was saying before. Human, I’m glad to see that you are alright.” “I’m sorry,” I say to the watery girl. “It seems like what you’re saying is probably true, but I have no recollection of the events you described, and it’s a lot to take in. If you’ve introduced yourself to me before, then I don’t remember. Have we introduced ourself before? I’m really sorry about this.” “Yes, you were under the influence of another organism,” explains Nura. “For that duration, you were not yourself, and any deed committed by the vessel that is your body can in no way be attributed to you as a person.” To the watery girl, she says, “If you may be so kind to help explain to the human what she went through, that would be greatly appreciated. I believe that she’s ready to know now.” Nura gives me an encouraging smile. “Oh yes, I forgot. Firstly, although I witness what those wretched fiends did to you. I don’t think we’ve formally met. I’m known as Pacifica, a spirit of the element of water, an undine. Pleased to make your acquaintance.” “Oh, and I’m Amelia, human, and likewise.” “One of the very few, I believe,” adds Agaue, who was attentively listening in. “You see, one of the things I do –one of the many things– is to ferry passengers through the various waterways. One day, one of the criminals, masterfully disguised as any normal passenger had me bring her to a strange suspiciously unmarked location. I should have refused right away, but she assured me that she would know the directions. You see, where she got me to drop her off, a band of her wild cohorts laid in ambush! Ruffians! With their devilish devices, they seized me and confined me in their evil lair! I could do not a thing as they poked and prodded me in a most perverse way, and I watched them create twisted monstrosities, somehow based on the inner workings of my body. But wrong!” I listen in confused silence. “Seeing as how I possess keen intellect and sharp wit…” “Really now?” interjects Agaue. “…as I was held captive, I did not rest. No! I deduced the nature of their nefarious schemes! Human, how much do you know about the slime family of monsters? Not much? You see, they are living entities with liquid bodies, in some ways similar to undine, but no doubt inferior! There are many types depending on the composition of their liquid bodies, up to and including semi-solids. You see, those devilish dwarves, that’s what they were, they had an idea. Terrible but true! They hypothesized that the vicious roper and the slimes were related creatures, that the parasitic ropers belonged in the same family as the slimes.” “Huh.” “Yes, yes! Ropers are terrible parasites, existing as seeds, cores if you will, that embed themselves into helpless victims, and rend their moist vulnerable flesh from the inside, turning it into semi-solid structures sprouting monstrously from the victim. And at the same time, the parasite also wrestles from the rightful owners, their very own bodies! Terrible parasites indeed! You see, many varieties of slime also exist as cores, controlling a body of semi-solid mass, and this is the connection those dreaded dwarves wanted to establish.” “And–” “I’m not done! Let me tell you of the terrible deeds they’ve done! They started by collecting a large amount of dormant roper cores. Seeing as how there are no humans in this day and age to infect– ahem, almost no humans in this day and age to infect, ropers of the dormant variety were plentiful. They took those dormant roper cores, and worked their dark arts, of inner workings I dared not learn, and attempted to twist them into the slimes that we know of. They tried and they tried, varying their processes in an attempt to perfect it, and created legions of almost-slimes. Creatures of various standing within the slime-roper spectrum were created, comprising at least one new hybrid race, I would say. Obviously having no space to keep such creatures, the experimenters carelessly set them free into the wilds, without warning to the local population, and with no precautions.” I stare blankly at the undine, fully expecting to not have any chance to speak, despite the small pause, until she is completely done. “You see, those almost-slimes can still infect as their former roper selves could, although to what effectiveness I cannot say. And no one expected there to be any humans nearby, much less a female human. Yes, you were infected by one such creature.” Pacifica pauses again from her overly dramatic explanation, and I can see both Samira and Nura, with faces full of worry, gently holding on to my shoulders in preparatory support. From the looks on their countenances, it would appear as if both of them had been possessing at least partial knowledge of those previous happenings, and are just now taking the opportunity to have it revealed to me. As trauma-inducing as all of it sounds, at least I cannot be upset at the fact that they are finally letting me know the whole truth, and I am hopefully slowly on my way to knowledge-parity with a native inhabitant of this world. “Oh,” I say, overwhelmed. “Am I, um, is it going to be a problem?” “No,” says Nura, looking in my eyes reassuringly. “Remember when you were feeling unwell? You were slowly starting to feel various symptoms as the thing was trying to take over your body. Periods where you didn’t feel like yourself, where you didn’t remember things, where you, um, lost control. After it took over, I subdued you, and took you to the dwarves, which you wouldn’t have remembered; by then, the seed had already taken over your mind. However, the important thing is that it’s not a problem anymore.” “Indeed,” says Pacifica. “Those experimenters removed the blasted parasite fully after much persuasion. Your ghost friend convinced them to take responsibility for their negligence.” “W-What happened to me after that?” I ask, unable to stop trembling. “Er, I believe the, um, villainous experimenters tried to keep you around, or um, steal you away, as a living human specimen was quite difficult to come by, but your ghost friend… took care of them. They’re no more.” “It’s all in the past now,” says Nura. “You’re safe now,” says Samira. “Are you going to be alright?” asks Nura as she wraps her loose-sleeved arms around me in a warm comforting hug. “If you’d like, we can rest for a while, if you’re not feeling well. Our journey schedule is flexible, in that we have no real timeline to adhere to. It is more than okay for us to do as we please.” “No, I-I think I’ll be alright,” I say, shaking my head. “Certainly those events sound more than shocking, but I am somehow not entirely surprised. It’s as if a part of me already knows, or have at least mentally prepared me somewhat for an eventual revelation.” “So then, finally, will you be joining us or not?” asks Agaue with a patient look. I give Nura as confident an expression as I can before answering with, “Yes, I believe so. I don’t want to skulk around anymore.” “Good,” she says with a knowing smile and a simple nod, seemingly drawing the previous explanations to a close. Thoughts pertaining to the subject continue to swim in my mind, however, and I believe they will not go away for some time. It was definitely a lot to take in, but with the information at hand, I’m confident that I have a pretty clear idea of the entire sequence of events. Alongside the sudden influx of knowledge and revelations, a certain shadow of doubt is cast. My hands, and their sudden betrayal, lunging at the throat of dear Samira. I cannot say for certainty anymore who or what the true perpetrator was on that dark day which continues to haunt me. “This fine lady will be accompanying me through the Fire Heart to reach the lake on the other side, which is my home. That is, before those unscrupulous dwarves unceremoniously abducted me for their most reckless—“ “Calm down Puddles,” says Agaue. The water girl gasps in surprise. “I am not a puddle. I am a spirit of the–“ “Yes, yes. No need to get so worked up, haha.” “Yes,” says Nura with a giggle. “What about Billabong?” continues Agaue. “Oooh, Billabong. I like the sound of that.” Samira decides to chime in. “I’m not a–” Agaue cuts her off with an affectionate arm around her shoulders, then another by her waist, and promptly lifts the other girl in her arms with an impressively smooth motion. I almost expected her to start steaming, either through a physical reaction seeing as how she’s made of living water, or an emotional one seeing as how it may be a bit embarrassing to be in such a position. I would know, since Nura worked her charm on me in such a way before. “Okay then, Pacifica. No need to get testy, haha.” Nura clarifies when there is a moment for her to speak. “We’re about as ready as we can be. It would be great if we could accompany the two of you to the other side. Our destination lies beyond. Perhaps we could even obtain some supplies at the Fire Heart.” “The three of you, uh, ghost, mermaid, and human?” “Yes, that is correct.” “Heh, lucky human.” “Hmm?” “To have two of what amounts to bodyguards traveling with you. They seemed to have claimed you, but at the same time let you do as you please. Others may not have been so… respectful of your, what do you call it? Freedom, haha. Surely you ought to be careful regardless. Who knows what else would try to claim you. So where exactly are you three going to? I’m simply asking for curiosity’s sake if you don’t mind.” Both Samira and I instinctively glance at Nura, since the journey was entirely of her design, and the location of her knowledge. I can’t help but smile to myself as I’m reminded of how fortunate I was to have been found by Nura. Despite all the things that have happened since then, I believe it was truly fortunate for me to have met her then. If what Agaue insinuates is true, then even more so, as who knows what could have ended up happening to me? I find myself imagining cruel servitude as a slave, or being slaughtered senselessly for sport, I shirk at the discomforting thoughts, and then afterwards, I sigh contentedly, knowing that I have a flawed but loyal guardian spirit, and an amiable friend, or perhaps more-than-friend, both soundly at my side. “I’m afraid it’s best if I not say,” replies Nura politely. “No matter,” Agaue dismisses with a wave of a hand, the same hand she had supporting Pacifica’s shoulders, but not before shifting the water-girl’s weight so that it’s propped against her own shoulders for a moment. That momentary one-armed carry somehow impressed me greatly, although now that I think about it, I have no clear idea how heavy Pacifica is, as she could reasonably be a great deal lighter than I imagine. The salamander brings her lips to the water spirit in her arms, kissing her, and then promptly dives, feet first into the water. Nura motions for me to follow suit as she floats towards the surface of the pool, and Samira looks at me with a both sweet and encouraging smile before gracefully slipping in. I instinctively draw a deep breath of air as I look to the rippling gateway with equal parts of excitement and dread. As I hung in suspense, I try my best to expunge the instinctive aversion to plunging into the aquatic depths, compounded by years of life experience as a member of the ‘sky people.’ No fancy dives, I break the surface of the water feet first, outstretched and true as an arrow. Straight down, and I am engulfed. With practiced efficiency, I empty my lungs, blowing out a stream of bubbles that tie me to the overwater world I had just come from. But it severs the moment I take a deep breath to refill my lungs with water, and I turn my head to see the trail of bubbles leaving me, retreating back to where they came. Before long, we start to move along a large underwater passage, with me kicking and sweeping frantically to keep up. Samira notices, and lends me a hand, being infinitely faster and more graceful in the water than I. Nura floats nearby to keep me company, and even matches our speed when Samira helps me along. She doesn’t seem to tire, no matter the speed; one of the advantages to being I ghost I suppose. I look ahead to see Agaue and Pacifica, swimming surprisingly fast seeing as they’re in the lead, or perhaps it’s only with Pacifica’s aid that they can move at such speeds. The salamander’s tail waves from side to side as she swims, continuing to burn brightly, even underwater, lighting the way like a brilliant banner riding boldly through enemy territory, set along a backdrop of twisted but wide rocky caverns, and soft eerie glows. There are various forks in the branching passage, and the others take me along the chosen path without hesitation, and as we continue, the feeling is that of going deeper. We occasionally pass by other people swimming about in the same underground waterways, but we move along so quickly that I cannot see clearly who or what they are. I quickly lose sense of the direction we are headed in, except to say that I am simply following the others. After what seems like hours, for which I am glad to have Samira here to assist me with, we reach a point where I can see something like a large warning sign carved deeply in the rocky surface, and somehow emitting a glow from the carved-in portions, following the lines, with a massive flurry of bubbles just visible ahead in the distance. As we approach, the surroundings seem to get noticeably warmer, and we arrive closer and closer to the surface where it is almost as warm as a hot tub, and small lines of symbols are carved along the walls like guide-lines leading to the surface. Somehow I don’t remember seeing similar symbols when I first entered the water, but it may be possible that I wasn’t paying enough attention, and simply missed them. I can only imagine how hot it must be at the massively bubbling area up ahead, and I can only assume the witnessed phenomenon is due to water boiling. As everyone climbs out, I remain at the water’s edge, grabbing onto land, and violently coughing out the water in my lungs, or whatever they now are. It feels irritating that I’m not able to draw as much air as I’m used to due to them being still partially filled with water. Water that isn’t being renewed, and replenished with oxygen. The salamander shakes the water off her body and parts from her amazingly long kiss with the undine. Nura simply floats up out of the water and lands herself gracefully ashore, and Samira pulls herself out with fully-formed legs at the ready. This time it’s Samira up on land looking down at me in the water. “Amelia?” she starts cautiously. “Are you okay?” “I can’t… get the water out.” She looks me over for a moment before focussing on my face again, seemingly taking a second to realize what I meant. Understandably, transitioning in and out of the water must not weigh on her mind much, if at all. “After you’ve had enough practice, you’ll eventually be able to clear water or air as you please. Um, so until then, please bear with it. Is there anything I can help with?” She looks at me with a now-usual worry, hair draping down, and water smoothly streaming off her body. I just stare at her, breathing as heavily as I can, which must be the least charming way a person can look at another person. I make a weak attempt as a smile, which I suppose must make it look even more disturbing if not during sexual play and if we were in the world of humans. Thankfully, Samira is abundantly understanding, and she gives me a warm smile back, extending a hand to help me out of the water. Nura gives me a couple gentle pats on the back as Agaue and Pacifica wait for me, the undine still in the salamander’s lizardy arms. With all of us gathered and safely ashore, the salamander leads us along the path where I can clearly see two figures up ahead, standing by the riverside. As we approach, they great us, and Agaue gently sets Pacifica on her feet. “Hello and welcome, travelers,” says one, an undine like Pacifica. “The Fire Heart is just up ahead,” says the other, a girl, herself fashioned out of fire. “And be careful of the water,” says the undine, pointing towards the water passage we were just in, now formed into the river beside us. “It may be dangerous for you.” “Not for the salamander. Why, welcome back to the Fire Heart, Agaue.” “Yes, not for the salamander, but for the salamander’s companions perhaps.” “Yes indeed, the salamander’s… Agaue’s companions look as if they’re not suited to swimming in the fire.” I look to the river in question, and upon closer inspection, nearly jump in surprise. I can clearly see the boiling section seen previously from our underwater viewpoint, with rising torrents of steam, but immediately beyond it the river continues, not as water, but as… fire? It looks similar to lava, but it seems to flow as water would, not terribly disturbing the ground beside it, or the surfaces containing it as it does. “Yes, as you can see, at this junction, this is where water ends.” “And fire begins.” “We safeguard the junction.” “And travelers from the junction.” “Right. We’ll be on our way then,” says Agaue. “Say, human, I take it you’ve never been to the Fire Heart before, yes?” “No I haven’t. It’ll be my first time.” I look at Nura and Samira nervously, but only enthusiasm gleamed from their countenances. “Ah, I see,” she says making an alluring arch of her back, and a snaky twist of her shoulder so that she can turn her face to see me. I catch a glimpse of a smile forming as she’s turning away before she continues forward, fiery tail waving back and forth in large sweeping motions in time with the bounce of her step. ## Chapter 26 - Asymmetry - Part the First “When we get the chance, I’ll teach you how to swim more effectively, okay?” suggests the mermaid Samira as she takes my hand in hers comfortingly as we walk with the others. The air is stuffy, and there is a stifling pressure upon my chest. “O-Okay,” my voice croaks in response to the dry air, and I clear my throat quickly afterwards. We follow on land alongside the river of fire which brilliantly lights the way, casting light that seems to reflect off the shiny surface of the seemingly dug-in tunnels. Samira smiles back happily. “Are you going to be okay?” asks Nura from my left, and a half-step behind, with the look of genuine concern upon her face. I see her fingers clench at the sleeves of her shrine maiden’s robes. “I think so,” I reply, with an effort to sound reasonably reassuring. After a while of walking, we cross a land bridge that arches over the river of fire. On the other side, there stands a large gateway many persons high, carved into the stone greeting us. Once through the gates, the cavern ceiling expands abruptly, and everything seems to open up. Dim translucent bowls of light float high up in the air, drifting here and there like an imitation of the night sky, but each star moving with a mind of its own. A towering structure lighting the way in the dim cavern catches my eye off in the distance, with small lighted arches dotting the path to it. In the far distance, I see movement, people. “Fire Heart is just beyond these archways,” announces Agaue. As we walk, I realize the archways aren’t as small as I had thought. I’d been simply deceived by the distance. They tower over us as we walk through them, each one highly decorated with cryptic inscriptions in the textured stone faces, and stylized depictions of various events, perhaps lost in time, carved into them. After a bit of walking, after we near the heart of it all, I notice people gathered around a large spread-out cloth set up with some items laid neatly upon it; more people than I’ve seen in one place since arriving at this world, and all of them appear non-human, and female. A few of them wave, and I feel compelled to wave back, sensing no hint of wariness on the part of my companions. I realize that they begin waving back too, with Samira being perhaps the most enthusiastic with the waving. Nearing the imposing towering structure I had seen off in the distance, we come across a steep cliff downward, with a vastness that renders me dizzy just looking into it. I gasp when looking down it, and a sense of danger threatens to overcome me. The tower starts at the base many stories down in terms of height, and rises up to as far as can be seen. It’s like as if a large cylindrical area as wide and tall as the largest domed stadium had been cut out of the earth, and the tower was erected at the center of that enormous pit. The tower itself is wide at its base, tapering mildly inward as it rises up all the way into the ceiling which is higher up above the ground we’re standing on than the pit is deep. The tower is transparent like clear glass, and there are what look like giant amorphous blobs of various shades of orange, casting glows along the rocky walls, and rising up the column, disappearing in the ceiling. It quickly brings up the image of a giant tubular lava lamp. Down below, the tower seems to have risen out of a pool of perpetually molten rocks that extend about a person’s height outward around the perimeter, and many glowing symbols are etched in several equally-spaced rings around the tower, and in strings radiating outward in straight lines. I also spot many people down below, sitting down, dotted around the tower in meditation at various distances from, and facing the center. It appears as if people avoid sitting directly on the symbols. I notice one person shuffling a step or two closer to the tower before resuming her meditative trance. A large spiral staircase, fashioned out of the walls of the pit, run along its perimeter, forming a long track to walk in order to get down. “Wow, that’s really cool,” I say. Nura gives me a knowing smile, and gently touches my hand. “But what exactly is it for?” “I am not sure. Perhaps people gather around it, because it is an auspicious place?” As I take a moment to continue gazing at the fantastic scenery, one of the girls seated closest to the tower suddenly stands up, and does the unthinkable. She steps forward, and jumps straight into the tower, instantly vanishing in a mist of embers. I can’t take my eyes off the cloud as is drifts for a bit, and then scatters into the ether. “Wha—.” “Was that?” Samira completes my thought. We glance at each other, and she’s the first to part her gaze. What does that mean? Agaue gives a flippant shrug, and we continue on our way. “We could use a rest,” she says as we come across the gathering of various peoples, from the scaly tailed, to the fire-bodied, to the apparently human, though I must assume they aren’t. Some have colorful rugs spread out with various glittering trinkets arranged in perfect order, some with clothing on display, some an assortment of little knives, some with food, and some with things I cannot readily identify as being this or that. It is difficult to tell what belongs to whom, as everyone seems to be moving around, looking at other people’s items, and chatting, without appearing to guard their wares from any potential thievery. That must not be a big concern here. Having been in a relatively isolated area for the past while, the sights and sounds of people and their chatter overwhelm me, and I struggle to focus, finding it difficult to make out the individual activities among the bustle. Truthfully, there mustn’t be many people here compared to human gatherings back home, but my overwhelmed mind multiplies them. I see a girl with lizard-like features not unlike Agaue’s, which leads me to believe she is another salamander, casually propped up next to a large cauldron. Her attention though, is focused on another girl who appears below the hips to be a giant snake, but is shaped like a human up top. The salamander holds a thin needle glowing a bright orange in one hand, and an ornate fan with wispy plumes like fire in the other, gently winnowing across the needle until it cools to a metallic sheen. She holds the other’s ear still, and pierces it with the needle, threading the jewelry through. She then closes it up with a small round piece that sparkles between her clawed fingers as she snaps it in. And besides them is a copper-skinned girl with long tummy-length hair of silver, and streaks of pink, who looks mostly human, dipping a needle in some sort of dye, and pricking it against the skin of a scorpion-looking girl, along the side of her torso, leaving intricate floral designs. The scorpion-girl is lying down on the other girl’s lap, and has her tail resting limply on the ground, and encircling the both of them. Her many legs are curled into each other into a compact cluster like a flower not yet blossomed, but every once in a while, they twitch in time to the needle-pricks. The people notice us, and greet us warmly, which we return in kind. A few of them seem to recognize Agaue, and a couple seem to recognize Samira. Being the sociable girl that she is, my mermaid companion is quick to mingle with them, bringing Nura and I in with her. With no prompting on our part, it is quick to be brought to light that I am human, a discovery that at first causes us some difficulty, as we became overly cautious and watchful of how the others would react. However, we soon ease up when no sign of danger presented itself. If anything, they are simply curious, and many come our way. “Where did you come from?” “I believe it’s another world, different from this one.” “How did you get here?” “I don’t know, exactly.” By the way her eyes lit up, I suppose the light-coppery-skinned girl who was tattooing the scorpion-girl seems the most outwardly interested in me. Ylva is her name, and she wears very little clothing, covering only the breasts and hips, but is adorned in much jewelry, from wood carvings, bone, beads, and metal baubles that sway, and jingle, and clatter with her movement. She is also lightly covered in tattoo markings, which makes me wonder whether she did them herself, or had someone else do them for her. Agaue was right, for Ylva is an amazon, just like the charming duo, Seren and Tesni, and her interest in me being human can’t be hidden from her face regardless of how hard she tries to do so. Her unspoken thoughts; her eyes betray them. “Would you like me to do something for the hairs on your body? I can get rid of them quickly,” asks Aminah, the salamander with the large cauldron, the one who had been performing piercings. Her deep eyes gaze with a razor sharp edge, and unsettle me in the way that they tighten with a devilish smile. Unlike Agaue, she wears layers of jewelry, many carved out of stones of all colors and textures. Her hair is made up in a highly ornamented fashion that I have not the skill to replicate. “You can do that? How?” She chuckles. “However you’d like yourself decorated with hairs, it will grow that way over time, including none at all. Seeing as how you’re still adapting, I can whisk it away for the time being if that’s your wish.” “You’re saying all I have to do is believe?” “Yes, in a sense.” She chuckles. “And when you are attuned to the world, you will find that you have some control over how you grow.” I look down at my legs sticking out of my little outfit. Since my arrival to this world, tiny wispy hairs have sprouted from my once-smooth skin. They’re barely there and hard to notice, but there nonetheless. “So how would you like it?” I feel the numerous nearby eyes upon me. “Um, I usually go for smooth everywhere. Well, except for my head hair.” I point to my head as if making a meaningful gesture. I see a sudden fire flicker across her eyes, and she says, “Ah, why don’t you remove that pretty little dress of yours so we can get started?” “Right here?” “Yes. Where else?” “Um.” My throat goes dry as I’ve surely garnered the attention of nearly everyone in the area. I turn to look at my companions Nura and Samira subtly gesturing for me to back out. I look at the others, quickly studying their expressions. All are interested, and curious. Some are amused, and some, no, many are salacious. Am I imagining this? When have so many looked at me with those lecherous kind of eyes. I look once more to Nura and Samira, who are comically continuing to gesture as they had. “Well?” Aminah asks, her lips easing into a smile. I’m not sure what has come over me, but for some reason, I want to give it a try. “Um, sure,” I say timidly. And with that, the energy in the room swells. Should one be stepping in and out of dresses, or taking them on and off over one’s head and shoulders as one does with shirts? I usually treat them like long shirts for the purposes on taking them on and off, but in the movies I always see them drop to the floor while still around a girl’s legs. I usually don’t think so intently about such matters, or maybe I did, but having so many eyes on me makes me wonder even more so. My indecision leads to both hesitation and anxiety, and I can see my companions looking worried for me. I shouldn’t worry them, but this is important. I think. This one-piece dress is the only thing I’m wearing, this lingerie-dress thing, that really doesn’t cover a whole lot, and looks quite erotic, meaning good, and my body probably doesn’t hold nearly enough charm to deserve such an exquisitely sensual outfit, and so many people are staring lusty looks at me, which I’m really not sure how I’m supposed to react to, but my body’s already decided on an appropriate response, one which I was not consulted on, and what if the others see shapely nipples, and the slight moisture down there, or what if they already know, and can already see it, since the fabric’s pretty thin so they might—. I take a deep breath, hopefully not too loudly. Oh well. I loop my fingers around the thin shoulder straps, and pull them, hopefully daintily, over my shoulders and along my upper arms. I push the narrower portion of the dress past my hips, and let it all fall down, brushing down my longish legs, and crumpling into a satisfying ring around my feet. I like how nicely it simply slid off. That fabric made it feel rather nice too. Well, that’s one ordeal over with. These people have no idea as to the awesome intensity of the battle that was waged in my head, and here I am in all my breezy naked glory for them to see. Wow. When exactly did I become this cheeky? Honestly, I’m frightened. Aminah turns back to look at me with a look as if she was impressed by something. “Now the jewelry. You can have someone else keep it for you, and then we’ll wrap your hair up,” she says, holding up some sort of dark-colored towel. I kneel down to remove the silver and blue anklet, and turn to find Samira with an urging look. She quickly comes towards me. “Are you sure you want to do this?” she asks. “Is there something I should be worried about?” “Well, not exactly. I just wasn’t sure if you would be comfortable with the, um, attention,” she says with worry. “Oh. I’m nervous of course, but I think I’ll be okay with the two of you around. I hope.” She nods, and smiles happily as I hand her, temporarily, her gift to me, for safe keeping. It seems preferable in my mind to entrust it to her than any other, as the lovely trinket belongs between her and I, and no other. She seems pleased by my decision, and I can’t help but notice at the edge of vision, a flash of pain and guilt upon Nura’s visage before being quickly spirited away. I must remember to speak with her soon. “Good, come,” Aminah says with a beckoning gesture. “What do I need to do?” “Turn around.” I do as she says, and gasp as I feel her sweep up my long hair, and wrap it around in the towel, tying it neatly out of the way. Casting glances toward the people around me, I feel as if I were on display. I let out a surprised yelp as I suddenly feel scaled hands run along my shoulder and arm, as some sort of light-grey powder is rubbed onto my skin. I let out a whimper as I feel it spread down my back. “Sensitive, are you?” Aminah teases from behind me, and I hear a couple of people laugh somewhere, and many amused grins all around. I can’t decide whether to interpret that negatively or not. I usually go down the negative route, but here, I’m not so sure. Among the people, I notice Nura and Samira, and another girl that appears to be talking to them. I wonder what they’re saying. A hand runs gently along my breasts, eliciting a surprised moan out of me. “Um, do I really need it everywhere?” I asks, flustered. My nipples, already taut in preparation, receive a wealth of sensation. “It’s easier to just cover you up, so you don’t have to think about where to apply it. Besides, it gets rid of blemishes and impurities. Getting rid of hairs is just something nice in addition. As you can probably deduce, most don’t need to worry about hairs this way. They simply do this for health and beauty reason.” “Oh. I guess that makes sense.” “And I can’t exactly turn down the chance to explore,” she says, and grips my shoulder firmly. I turn to look at her when a sudden caress between the buttocks makes me jump, or at least stumble forward a bit. Her hold braces me sufficiently to prevent any violent dirtying of my face by falling forward. Her ‘exploration’ of the folds between my legs prove no less energizing, nor embarrassing than before, and seem to go on for far longer than is necessary. Was it her intent to leave me so infuriatingly aroused? I feel horribly taken advantaged of. When she is done with her explicit teasing, she releases her hold of me and gestures to the others to back up. I feel my whole body slump, and my wobbly legs struggle to maintain the thin facade of pride and confidence in my stance. Aminah brandishes her large ornate fan in one hand, and runs the other hand along its surface. Then she pulls the hand away slightly, and starts to flap the fan repeated and gently toward her hand. Orange spots start to form in the grey soot covering her hand, and before long, her fanning carries a stream of brightly glowing embers dissipating into the ether, first from one hand, and then the next, until both are swept by a cleansing fire. “Your turn,” she says, eyeing me with what looks like desire. I cross my arms, and keep my legs together. “Relax. It’s not going to hurt or anything. Keep your arms and legs apart, and just enjoy the breeze.” She starts waving her fan at me, slowly at first, and then faster, into a rhythmic flapping. A wind certainly does pick up, much stronger than I expected, and then sudden warmth envelopes me, reaching under my skin, and into my flesh all at once. I gasp. She walks slowly around me as she continues fanning, directing it all over my body, sending hot currents swirling over every bit of my skin. My powdered body glows a dangerous orange with wild tingling sensations scrambling every-which way and that, and then it starts to chip off, and then peel, and then drift. Hot glowing embers swirl madly around me in tight vortexes at first, and then gradually slow as the diameter widens. They continue to widen and slow until they encircle just Aminah and I, becoming vast swarms of individually-distinguishable glowing specks, like time-lapse photography of the majestic night sky. They remain like so for just a moment before disappearing into nothingness. ---- -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturOct 7, 2017 3:22 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] YummyLunches’s Story [6/7] “Are hot springs particularly abundant in these lands?” I ask. Nura lets out a lighthearted laugh as she settles down beside me. “Places where people congregate tend to have niceties such as hot baths. Considering where we are, it’s not surprising that many are hot springs.” After the mystic hair-removal procedure, which turned out to be quite the spectacle, I found myself covered in perspiration. After a quick drinking of water on my part, Aminah suggested I relax in the conveniently close-by hot springs, and freshen up. I check myself over, and see pleasantly hair-free skin that water glides smoothly over. How refreshing it is to have that dealt with. “Eek,” Samira yelps as she puts her feet in the water. After a while, she starts giggling for some reason. Through the thick foggy air, one can make out the amazing surroundings. A languid pulse of red and orange light surrounds us. Large stalagmites rise from the pool, and large stalactites hang from the ceiling, all fairly even in size and spacing, like rows and rows of teeth about to clamp down. A spring of water on one side, and an outpouring of molten lava on the other, joining to form one pool. This arrangement appears to be stable somehow, with the boundary between the two being almost as clear as a line, with a visible gradient only as long as an arm-span, in a combined pool about as big as a track field, and never mixing. It’s hot, but not unbearable unless one moves too close to the lava, and there’s ample space to move around in to find the correct temperature to suit one’s tastes. A few people are about in the large cavern. Some in the pool, some out, and some propped at the threshold. Well, both thresholds. A pair sitting rather close to one another with water up to their chests adorning peculiar expressions catch my attention. Are they? My eyes dart about, and I notice a couple more potentially enjoying themselves. I’ve never exactly thought about the situation in this sort of way, but my thoughts align just then, and realization found me finally. It’s a world filled with exceedingly attractive women, and all exceedingly lust-filled, at least towards each other, but also quite possibly towards myself as well. Perhaps I ought to be testing the waters more, so to say. The term ‘sapphic central’ makes me chuckle to myself. Even with all this talk about capturing a man, surely there must be a decent amount looking to ‘court’ women, even by conservative estimations, right? At the very least, that is what my intuition is so kindly telling me, by giving my dear heart wings to flutter by. I wade around in the waters a bit, and very quickly start feeling light tickling sensations. I yelp, and look down to see a swarm of blurry red glows gather around me like little living embers dancing in the water. They swim all around, and gently kiss my skin everywhere, worming their way into every fold, and every crevice. Nura, being beside me, appears to be having the same thing happening to her, and she seems to be trying very hard not to break out in many unbecoming noises. I hold onto her with both arms, letting out whimpering sounds, as I suddenly felt it very difficult to stand with so many little licks and caresses in all the sensitive parts of my body. Samira quickly wades toward us, giggling, bringing a small swarm of the glowing red things following hungrily after her. “Ahh! What are these thing?” I cry out. “Don’t worry. Let’s go in the water,” replies Samira, pointing downwards with a finger. I look to her, confused, but do as she instructed after I see her lower her head under the surface. By instinct, I take a deep breath and hold my breath as I bring my legs up, letting myself slide all the way into the water. I only realize afterwards that it was quite unnecessary. However much I dread having water-filled lungs, I exhale, only to feel the warm liquid fill me uncomfortably as I inhale again. By now, the ember fish are having their way with my upper body as well, and I find it difficult to keep my eyes open. My mind is in a whirl, and red swarms flashing across my vision do nothing to help. Then I feel the comforting touch of both my hands being held, securely, and safely in two others, one in each hand. I slowly open my eyes to see two friendly faces looking back at me. Nura, and Samira, the three of us all holding hands in a ring. The brightness and clarity of the underwater landscape is a stark contrast to that above-water blanket of fog, and the many swimming embers dance around us in heated celebration of our coming together. ---- “Are you feeling alright?” Nura asks me. I turn around to see her leaning against me, shoulder to shoulder, her face close, and her arms draped affectionately over me under the waters. “Y-You were there!?” “Yes, always,” she says with a grin, and then her expression returns to a relaxed neutral. “Do you feel a bit better now?” She has a knowing kind of look about her. The ember-fish of before have mostly left us by now, and had returned to the fire side of the pool, but a few still linger around curiously. I wonder what attracts them, and why have they left now. “Yeah, I’m glad that we got to share a nice moment, the three of us.” “Yes, I’m still trying to make sense of things myself,” says Nura in a solemn tone. “What’s wrong? Does it have to do with what happened before?” I ask. “I think we are all still recovering from that, but at least we have made up about it.” “I still feel guilty,” she says. “The way you look at her instills me with a feeling similar to that of the wicked things I felt before. I know I should let you find your own way, but I’m not sure how I should handle this.” “You mean what we share? And that Samira and I don’t have?” “But you want that with her, don’t you?” Nura says, slipping a little. “I did agree that the three of us could find a way together, and I think that is the best way. Samira’s a sweet girl, and I like her a lot. I know that she’s very good to you. I’m not sure how to handle you anymore, but I think she just might be able,” she says, with her gaze low, and avoidant. “Handle me? Are you saying that you don’t want to be with me anymore?” “No. That sounds bad, and I don’t mean it that way. I won’t leave you. Not unless you want me to,” she says quickly. She looks thoughtful for a moment. Seeing in her gaze the look of deliberation, and I remain quiet. “Your mind,” she says finally, “is blossoming. Our relationship, our connection, is changing. I’m unsure of how to proceed, how to guide you.” She looks up at me, attentive now. “Mmm,” I say, and nod my head. “I don’t want you to leave.” “Where I am taking you, will hopefully help with that. I plan to take you to who I consider to be a mentor of sorts, but I can’t say too much about that right now,” she says looking a bit relieved, and hopeful at what I said. “Okay,” I say. “Please keep that in mind for the time being, and know that I don’t want to hold you back in any way, at least not anymore. I’ll try to find a way to tell you later, when I better understand it myself. After I take you to meet her, you will understand. Just know that I’ll always be with you. Always.” She looks a bit self conscious, raising a hand to her mouth, and her face colors slightly. “Also, would you be alright with continuing to, um, have sex?” she asks with a small wave of the hand. “I’ll remember that. And yes,” I say with a laugh, and Nura’s expression instantly lightens. “I was afraid you didn’t want to do things like that anymore, that you didn’t much cared for me anymore,” she says with a huge smile of true happiness. “We’ll find a way to make it work,” she says with much hope. That felt like a rare moment of connection with Nura, since she has been more on the distant and withdrawn side as of late. I remember back to when Nura and I had just met, and how she had been the world to me then. It’s sad that we’d lost that closeness, so it would be nice to reconnect in some way. I’m just glad that she seems to feel the same way, and that’s the first step isn’t it? ---- “Hello,” someone says to me in a seductive, shiver-inducing voice. I quickly turn to face her. Standing before me is the girl I saw with Nura and Samira earlier while Aminah was feeling me up. “Um, hi.” I look around for my companions. Nura is still resting beside me in the relaxing pool, and Samira is standing by the stranger. I suppose things should be okay if they are around, and they seem comfortable enough with her. It seems like Samira had been talking to her while I was in deep thoughtful conversation with Nura. She is a bit shorter than me, with purple hair that gradients to a soft peach. She has a thin frame, and wears a two-piece outfit with a bared midriff. Her top wraps around like a tube top, but ties up at the back with a large neat bow, with the fabric folding over the front again, giving the look of a longer outer layer that looks like window curtains split down the middle to reveal a shorter tube-top underneath. It’s all straight lines, and sharp folded edges, except for the curvature that hints at her full breasts underneath. She has on a short, tight pencil-skirt that matches the top, reaching no lower than half-thigh, and a translucent, long, fluttery half-skirt over her right side, that floats about like a trail in the water. She has a sparkling silver necklace around her neck that joins near the collarbone to form a trailing chain that disappears between her breasts. She also has thin silvery chains that wrap around her wrists several times. I also notice silvery piercings in her ears, both in the lobes and cartilage, as well as a piercing in her belly button. Lastly, her right hip is adorned with a small rose-shaped bulb of folded ribbon pinned to the half-skirt, that also manages to look a tad bit like a meringue. Her outfit is so stunning that I spend the longest time simply gaping at it, and her. There’s something about it that exudes style, and really appeals to me, which I find both classy and sexy. “Sorry, I’m Chantal, mermaid. Nice to meet you.” “Amelia, uh—” “Human,” she says. “Yes, I was there, and Samira told me a bit about you.” She adjusts her plunging necklace causing the delicate chain to slide across the skin of her cleavage, and showing off her gel-slick fingernails of painted-purple. “Hey, Amelia,” says Samira. “I was just talking to my friend Chantal earlier, and she is willing to help me out.” I look to her, and can see that she’s nervous about something. “Uh, if you’re willing, I mean,” she adds hastily. “What is it?” I ask hesitantly. “Would you like to practice swimming for a bit? The pool is a bit shallow though, but it should be okay.” She makes a point of casting a glance all around her. I don’t see what’s causing her to be so nervous. So she found another mermaid friend, and they both want to coach me on swimming. Is there something else going on? “Sure,” I answer, trying to act nonchalant. We make the most of what we have available, finding an open spot in the cooler section of the pool on the water side. We start practice with quickly excising air when I submerge, and water when I surface, in the hopes of making the transition feel fluid and natural. It’s slow and fairly uncomfortable, but because of that, we spend a long time at it. My mermaid trainers speak words of encouragement from underwater when I submerge, and urge me to attempt speaking underwater, even with water in my lungs. I attempt it repeatedly, but do not get very far. It is their hope that I do eventually gain that skill, but we all remain a bit doubtful as to whether that will ever happen. Then both of the mermaids take turns giving me tips on how to move more effectively in the water, while Nura watches quietly. Samira takes great care in instructing me on my posture in the water, helping to align my back and limbs as I do her drills, in a completely wholesome sort of way. She seems nervous, as if afraid of touching me in ways that may be misconstrued as inappropriate, and I find that oddly cute. Unfortunately, my body’s not as flexible as I’d like, and my movements never become as streamlined as it should be. Chantal however, seems to have no such problems with her conduct with me, and is therefore much more daring, but in a good sort of way, massaging and pointing out my much underused muscle groups, and egging me on with her playfulness and sensuality. After a while, Samira lets Chantal take over, as if letting her bond with me through physical contact, and Chantal seems eager to do so. Both Samira and Chantal remain in their biped forms the entire time. I had hoped to see what Chantal’s fins looked like, but I was at least able to determine that her toenails are painted the same way her fingernails are. I wonder what happens to them when she switches to fins. After we finish, Samira offers to massage my body, which I can’t help but accept. Samira’s hands feel so good. My sore shaky muscles find relief in her angelic touch, truly a delight of the highest order. I sigh and moan quietly as Chantal looks onto me with amusement. Even Nura casts a curious smile my way, as the hint of amusement, evidently infectious, sparkle in her eyes. The two of them talk a little amongst themselves. We are back in a warmer part of the pool, and with the kneading action of Samira’s soft fingers, I find my heart beating at a heightened rate. It also doesn’t help that earlier, I was so thoroughly teased and primed by Aminah’s deep grope and glow session, and then teased again all over by ember fish, and then yet again by Chantal’s wandering hands, that I feel as if I’m just about to go find some much-needed release. Samira finishes up her massage, and we both settle down. When her hands leave my skin, I suddenly feel very self-conscious, for inside, I am burning with desire, whereas Samira seems rather nervous about something, but not in the same way as I am. “Amelia, how are you feeling?” she asks. She has a look of concern, and I wonder with dread if it’s because my state of arousal is so apparent. “Um, okay,” I answer hesitantly. Everyone seems to be asking me that a lot lately. With that, both Chantal and Nura’s attentions are on me now. “There is something I’d like to try,” says Samira cryptically, and I get the feeling that she has been planning for this. “What is it?” I ask. “I was thinking that Chantal could help out…,” she begins, and then trails off, averting her gaze slightly, and her face a bright crimson. I look at her, not understanding completely. Chantal looks at Samira with half-lidded eyes and amusement. “What Samira means to say,” she gestures with a hand of nicely painted fingernails, pretty and attention-grabbing as they are, “is that if you feel so inclined, that we could have a bit of fun, and she could… watch.” I stare at her, dumbstruck. “I’ve never seen Samira show an interest in the carnal pleasures before, so this is a rather new development.” I look to Samira incredulously. “Um, yes,” she says meekly. “I’d like to watch, um, maybe learn.” “Perhaps watching is what does it for her,” Chantal teases. “Are you sure?” I ask, still unable to believe what they are saying. Have all of them been planning this without me? Samira nods furiously. One thing I do wonder about is, why not just observe Nura and I? Why ask someone I barely know? Is it because she wants to observe me with another mermaid? Perhaps she knows Chantal a bit better? Does she figure I have a particular like or dislike for mermaids? Thoroughly confused, I continue to stare, thinking it rather inconvenient to voice my numerous questions with all of them here, and supporting this odd occasion. One thing though, I am sure of. That hint of desperation. That pleading edge to her voice. She needs this. I turn to Nura, and she simply says, “Go ahead. Please don’t hesitate on account of me. I’ll just leave the three of you alone for a bit.” There is a lingering sadness hidden in the depths of her eyes. Her haunting smile doesn’t reach her eyes, and in an instant she is gone. “So it’s settled then!” Chantal says, perhaps a bit too cheerfully. “Let’s find a place to get comfortable, relax, and maybe take it slowly. It’s all in good fun, so there’s no need to get tense about it.” That’s easy for her to say. We find a place to sit comfortably out of the water, and where we have something to lean our backs against. I pull my hair to the side, away from her, and Chantal sits next to me with her arms wrapped around one of my own, while Samira remains close by, with wide, curious eyes, but still far enough away to give us some room. Chantal looks quite eager to start, brushing her hand along my upper arm, those painted fingernails trailing along my sensitive skin. I guess thinking about ‘starting’ sex makes it harder for me to get into it. “So do you have sex often? Like casually I mean,” I ask her, for a lack of anything better to say. “Indeed. When there’s a need….” She rests a hand on my thigh, and strokes gently, coquettishly, seemingly enjoying the feeling of my newly smooth skin. “And I sense a need. Isn’t that right?” “I’d imagine all the way back at the ‘powdering,’ everyone sensed it quite clearly. That was very embarrassing.” She lets out a laugh, melodious like Samira’s, but deep with desire, then leans her head against my shoulder. Her long locks of peach and purple tumble down my shoulder, and arm, and tickle at the side of my bare breast. “Have you know Samira long?” she asks in a low voice into my ear. The sensation makes me want to squirm. “Um, not very,” I say. “She’s taken a liking to you, that’s for sure. I can tell, even if she’s evasive about it.” “Do the people here have sex very freely?” “Most do. When people get desires, they act on it. If someone declines, that’s not a big deal either. It need not carry any deeper meaning.” “Hmm, I see.” At that, she angles herself toward me, and tugs at my wrist with both of her hands. She brings my knuckles up to her lips, and gently kisses them. I instantly melt under her spell. She then pauses, teasing, “Why? Is that a problem?” I give her a look as I try to rein in my expression. She kisses between my fingers with a smile I can feel against those rarely touched patches of skin. “N-No problem,” I manage to croak. She pulls up her skirt and moves to straddle my right leg, letting the sheer fabric of her half-skirt drape past my knee and along my thigh, like an elegant demi-train gliding across a smooth waxed floor. I gulp, and try to position myself to let our bodies best fit together, my left leg up over hers, my hips tilted just so. Then suddenly I feel it. The warmth, the wetness, it is unmistakable. I feel the juices spread across my thigh. There is so much. Much more so than Samira did, and it’s so impossibly slick. I whimper pitifully. I feel the knuckles of her hand caress my left inner thigh, then her fingertips along my right inner thigh. Her smell intensifies, and I feel the warmth rising where our bodies touch. “Ah,” I let out as a wave of pleasure overcomes me. “When we get aroused, we mermaids get very wet,” she teases in an elegant drawl. Her voice makes me lose my balance. She seems so comfortable with having sex with me even though we are still newly acquainted. While bracing my shoulder with her right hand, she leans in, face getting close to mine, but angled to the side. Her shapely breasts, and the cascading lines of folded fabrics obscure my view of where her juices are leaking out. Then the curtain falls over my own midsection, their cool touch running up my belly. Her breasts press into mine, and I can feel her stiff nipples dig in through the fabric of her top, and into the skin of my sensitive breasts. My body makes desperately-stifled buckling motions as I shudder, and the motion seems to divert some of her juices to trickle down the sensitive part where my thigh connects to my hip. I moan a bit louder than I ought to, and I know that my own juices must have started to overflow too. “I heard from Samira,” she whispers breathily into my ear, “that you enjoy the feeling of sex with clothes on.” I feel my face warm even more. Samira said that? I don’t understand. “But I’m not—,” I begin to say. “Too late to put it back on. I want you,” she says in a deep sultry voice. A massive wave of pleasure wash over me as her words do. There’s something in her voice that ignites my senses. I see a wicked smile play across her face. She brings her hand up, carrying with it, her strong erotic smells, and the clear glistening of a thin strand between her pointer and middle fingers. There is a small bead of viscous fluid trying to roll down the length of her middle finger. Those fingers, I stare at them, entranced. Those purple nails look glossier than before. Those inviting fingers, the same fingers that had been dancing up and down my inner thigh. The same thigh she had delighted in leaking the slickest juices all over. With a small motion of that hand, and a look in her eyes, she urges me to clean them. I gulp. I can’t help but offer her a dumb nervous smile in return, as if hypnotized. I give her slick-covered, purple-nailed fingers a careful lick. Her eyes seem pleased as she feeds me more, letting her fingers play in my mouth, touching my insides, as I run my tongue all along her fingers obediently. Tingling sensations run all over my head, my neck, and my back. I nearly crumple, but she holds me still. I tilt my head slightly so that she can better reach under my tongue. Chantal withdraws her now thoroughly clean fingers, and runs them through my hair, along the cartilage of my ear, and resting lightly behind my neck. She leans her head forward a bit, and I do the same, edging closer, and closer, gazing into her deep bewitching eyes, lust-filled, playful, and expectant. Then she pushes me back into the hard surface with a giggle, shifting her weight onto me. A dull pain erupts, but I ignore it. Her hips start rocking against my thigh, first in light long glides, and then into a rough grinding motion. The fabric of clothing slides along our skin. I feel her fingers roaming. Her juices run down my thigh, mixing with my own, and I can feel it drip down even between my cheeks. A finger runs up my thigh, and across my delicate folds, causing me to gasp and shiver violently. She kisses my ear with ragged breaths blowing, and I feel her lips smile against the side of my face just as she gently slips it in. I moan loudly again. I need this. I fear her, but she so wildly turns me on. I slowly wrap my arms around her in acceptance. ## Chapter 26 - Asymmetry - Part the Second “Welcome back,” says Aminah with her ornate fan by the cauldron, tending the fire. She is wearing a dark hooded cloak with gold trim, and looks somewhat like a mystic sitting by the fire. This time, the cauldron is full, with some dark liquid at a lazy boil. Its smell is deep and earthen, with a distinct aroma that reminds me slightly of freshly ground coffee, and not too out of place in a land of fire. “Enjoy yourselves?” she asks with a grin as she stirs the contents. When she looks at me, amusement fills her face immediately. “My, you must be easily marked up,” she teases, looking me over. I look at her questioningly, and then glance at the others. “Yes, it was delightful.” Chantal was the first to answer with an easy laugh. Nura and Samira stifle vague giggles as they look at my neck. Ah. I feel a tingling sensation between my thighs as I remember how Chantal sucked very hard against my neck repeatedly, and how incredible that felt. My neck must be completely covered in love bites. Around the cauldron at a slight distance, Agaue the salamander, and Pacifica the undine nod in greeting, and Ylva the amazon holds out a clay bowl as Aminah pours a scoop of the dark liquid into it. “Thank you, but no thanks,” Pacifica begins. “With no disrespect on my part, I cannot accept this drink. If you must know, it is because the dark rich color, no doubt a highly prized aspect in any other circumstance, would bring ruin to my fine complexion. As a highly sophisticated and delicate being, I must be ever careful—.” Pacifica’s mouth gapes wide open and makes a haughty head-turn as Agaue’s laughter interrupts the undine’s rant. “Care for some charcoal tea, human? And the others?” asks Aminah. I look to the others, and see no obvious objection in their expressions. “It’s good, you should try it,” says Ylva, raising her bowl. “Alright then, I’ll try it.” The others agree too, and soon we are all seated. I receive my bowl in anticipation, with the dull sensation of heat at my fingertips, and the pleasant smells wafting toward me. Peering into the bowl, I see that it is dark and inky, like an over-brown pigment with a light glossy sheen over it. Being unfamiliar with any sort of etiquette associated with the beverage, I decide to wait until everyone else drinks before I take my first sip. Hopefully it would give me some time for any requisite mental preparations. The others seem fairly casual about going ahead and drinking, so I follow in their stead, albeit with slightly more caution. The bowl has a rustic feel upon my lips, and steam washes over me, deep and seductive. I am always careful with hot beverages, as I seem to scald easier than most I know. Curious. It is much more subtle than I expected. It is bitter in the way that tea is, but fragrant and creamy almost, with a bit of savoriness to it. Strange, but I decide that I like it. I let out a contented sigh, and turn to look over the cliff and at the glowing tower, and the people gathered around it. “Can you tell me about the tower? And why people meditate there?” I ask. “Let me tell you a story then, human,” says Aminah with a cryptic look. “It may not directly answer your question, but it may bring you closer to an answer.” I bring my eyes to hers, and watch her form a slow smile. “Okay.” “It is a story of the world,” she begins. “And also of the sun and the moon. Long long ago, in a long forgotten time, there lived a girl named Misa. She was a bright and outgoing girl, and also very charming. Many loved her, and when she came of age, many wished to court her. So when it came the time for her to choose a lover, she couldn’t possibly decide. After thinking long and hard, she decided that she ought to meet, and get to know every one of them, and then she could choose. So one by one, she spent time with every one of them. By comparing how much she liked one when compared to another, she was able to eliminate one, and keep the other, and by repeating the process over and over, she she was able to slowly lower the number of her potential lovers. She kept doing so until she was left with two. But then she had a problem. With the last two, she couldn’t determine who she liked more. “One was the warrior Lyria, who was always hot with passion, being the most passionate person, and the best at sex, while being the second best conversationalist. The other was the witch Sura, who was the wisest, and the wittiest, being the best conversationalist, and the second best at sex. One day, Sura and Lyria had a secret meeting to decide what to do, because they couldn’t stand watching Misa agonize over the decision anymore. They eventually decided they would both become Misa’s lovers. “And that was how Misa came to have two lovers, and for a while, everyone was happy. Misa would spend days conversing with Sura, and nights having sex with Lyria. But over time, Lyria’s passion repeatedly rekindled Misa’s, making her burn up more and more, and causing her to crave sex more and more, and over time, she started to run out of things to talk about with Sura. Eventually Misa spent time with Lyria not only during night, but during days also, because she was the best at sex, and both of their passions ran hotter and hotter. As this went on, Sura started to become jealous. “One day Sura became so jealous she cast a spell on Lyria, one that striped her of her fire, and her passion, so that it was there sometimes, and gone the other times in a predictable cycle. That way Misa could spend some time with her, and not always spend time only with Lyria, and Misa could still see Lyria sometimes. Because the spell worked so strongly, though, Lyria’s passion is reduced so much that it can never reach beyond a dim glow even at its strongest. This made Misa very sad, and she cried out in despair over what had happened between her two lovers. So she wrapped herself in a cloak to stamp out her passion, and then wrapped herself in more and more cloaks until they formed a hard shell around her, and more and more until that shell grew bigger and bigger. With no passion anymore, she cannot love, and then she secluded herself, never to see anyone again. “Greatly saddened by this, Sura and Lyria continued to visit Misa every day without fail, Sura during the day, and Lyria during the night, in the hopes of rekindling Misa’s passion. Years go by without success, and Misa would never see anyone again. Over time, Sura and Lyria learned to love each other too, but they never forgot their love toward Misa, so they continued to visit her, keeping to the same schedule as always. One day Sura decided to perform one last spell, and Lyria agreed to this also. Together, they created the first children to love Misa, and to keep her company, for when she eventually comes out of her shell. They all carried a fire in their hearts that glow brightly with passion like Sura, and grew stronger and weaker like Lyria, in a predictable cycle. Sura became an orange ball and went to the sky, and Lyria became a silver ball and went to the sky also. They continue to visit, Sura during the day, and Lyria during the night. Sura’s passion glows brightly, now being the one with the greatest passion out of all. Lyria’s passion glows a cool silver, and it comes and goes in a predictable cycle. And underneath the layers and layers of shells surrounding Misa, a fire still burns somewhere, a fire of passion.” I let the story sink in, and run it over a few times in my mind, then I ask her, “What does the story mean exactly? And not everyone’s passions follow that pattern, right?” To that, she gives me an amused laugh. “Don’t worry about it; it’s just a story,” says Aminah with a grin. “And don’t forget to drink your charcoal tea, or else it’ll become cold.” I look down at my bowl and see that they’re still in my hands, lifted up halfway to my mouth, suspended in midair. I give her a sheepish smile, and continue drinking. I look over again to the glowing tower, and the meditators. Then a thought comes into my mind. “Say, Aminah.” “Yes?” Amusement plays in her eyes. “Would you be willing to pierce my earlobes?” She raises an eyebrow. Samira quickly looks my way, face full of disbelief, and then concern, then realization, and then what? Her eyes are wide as they flit about my face. “I think that’s a great idea,” she says finally, with a genuine smile. Chantal seems pretty enthusiastic about this also. Before long, I’m sporting two new piercings on my earlobes, one on each side, the most innocuous piercings one could get, and ones that open up a fair amount of possibilities. For the time being, however, both jewelry are small studs, though with a small clear gem dotting each piece as Samira so insisted on. I distinctly remember having lobe piercings back then, in the other world, or previous life, or however it is best to describe it, and find it odd that they had disappeared. And with that, we get ready to sleep, Nura, Samira, Chantal, and I. The others decide to wait until later. There is an area where everyone gathers to sleep with mats and blankets and whatnot, similar to how things were in the previous area by Neena’s. Here, it happens to be around the rings of people meditating by the glowing pillar of psychedelic amorphous blobs, and so we make our way down the long steps that encircle the grand space. Since we are all quite fatigued by the day’s events, slumber finds us uneventfully. I’m sure if I had been less tired, I’d have been unnerved by all the people, and that ominous tower. ---- Curious scenes play in my dreams that seem all too real. I stumble hazily, and with urgency through labyrinthine tunnels, and chambers of worn, but exquisitely crafted stone walls. I reach for the reins to my body time and time again, but there are none. I feel stranded. It is indeed my body, but my mind is plucked from the helm, helpless but to simply observe as the unknown other compels me to my fate. And then suddenly I am hiding in the shadows, knees drawn to my chest, with arms wrapped around, and one wrapped in bandages, silently shivering someplace. And then bright blinding lights. I recoil and hiss, not liking the light, loathing the light. The darkness gives me comfort, and something wet slides down my thighs, wraps around my legs, and I feel all around. The darkness is a playground. And then suddenly I am chained, throat burning, suffocating, and my thighs pulled wide apart so strongly they may split. A jolt of pain shoots through my spine, and then everything is gone. I wake up with a start, slick with an abnormal amount of sweat about my body, and eyes frantically searching. The alien landscape before me somehow allows me to ground myself appropriately, and the lingering thoughts from the nightmare mist away by the absurdity of reality. Samira rouses from sleep, as her head, having been resting upon my breasts, had been stirred by a sufficiently violent heaving of my chest, as a result of my panicked state. “Hey, are you okay?” she asks, with concern evident in her eyes. “Sorry, I had a bad dream,” I say, blinking wildly. “Shall we take a walk?” Samira says with a smile. I take a look around and see that things are fairly quiet, as most are still sleeping. “Yeah, that sounds good, or perhaps we can take a dip?” “Oh, that sounds even better,” she says happily. As we walk up the steps, I turn to look back once more at the piles of sleeping bodies, with Nura and Chantal among them. I spot Agaue, Pacifica, and Ylva among them also. I ask Samira about the tower, and she doesn’t know, agreeing that it is an odd thing for so many to gather around it. At the very least, it is somewhat nice to look at, and the symbols around it give off a mysterious charm. When we continue up the steps, I unconsciously start humming. Samira catches me, and gives me a questioning look, while I look away, embarrassed. “Is there a name to that melody?” she asks with a sort of wide-eyed curiosity. I feel so out of it that I need a couple moments simply to remember what I had just been doing. Oh, that song. Unfortunately I’m not able to recall the name, or who it’s by. I’m not sure if I ever really looked into that, or not. “Um,” I start to say, and I feel quite dumb in saying it. “It’s the song that plays when Utena walks up the—.” She stares at me blankly. “Uh, it’s something from my previous life.” “Okay,” she says simply. I can tell in her eyes that she would like to hear more about it. Maybe one day, when I can explain in a way that would make sense to her, I will. Maybe some day, I can tell the people here about the other world, in a way that makes sense to them. I don’t know how, but I feel like I ought to keep that in mind at the very least. I had expected her to inquire further, and I feel almost disappointed that she didn’t. She seems to have something on her mind that she’s preparing for, and is therefore distracted. I can only wait, and see. Once we are nearing the market, Samira suggests taking the time to peruse when crowds are thin. Though I am hesitant at first, the sight of it convinces me that it would be a prime opportunity to, at the very least, browse the various oddments, and pretty little things. Naturally we end up with a couple articles of clothing for me, a pair of thin strappy sandals of mermaid make, and some other supplies, and I am very grateful for her generous attitude toward me. Apparently it’s not too common to find footwear that fit human feet, and even less common if they’re not from the mermaids, as it’s the mermaids that use footwear the most, and in greatest numbers to protect their delicate feet when on land. Several communities of seemingly humanoid-descended like the amazon, and kunoichi also make and wear shoes, but they aren’t much in wide circulation. She informs me that when we have a chance to visit the cities under the waves, in other words, mermaid cities, that the clothing selections there will be very much more fashionable. I believe I detect just the smallest hint of pride in her voice. Thinking back to Chantal’s outfit, if that can be any indication, then I am inclined to believe her. When I have the time, I must ask her more about the mermaids. When we are done with the market, Samira suggests we have our bath, to which I agree with much enthusiasm. Even though the mermaid had helped to relieve some of my soreness yesterday, that soreness still lingers. I notice however, that Samira carries with her an air of agitation that was not there in the market. We make our way to the pool of two halves in tense silence, and as I had expected, very few are there. Samira turns to me, and she has the look of one who has something important to say, and can hardly contain it. Making good use of her hesitation, I say, “Let’s get in the water.” She nods simply, and we set our things to the side with a measured pace, and then enter the pool with hands nervously by our sides. “Hey, I’d like to talk about last time,” says Samira finally. “When we did it, if you don’t mind,” she says. I snap out of my trance to see Samira sit next to me. Seeing my confusion, she adds, “Um, when we had sex, before arriving at Fire Heart, I mean.” “Oh, alright.” “I’ve been thinking about my feelings. There are still things I don’t understand. There are things other people feel toward each other, but it all seems so foreign to me.” Samira furrows her brows as if in deep thought. From the looks of it, she must have spent a lot of time thinking about this. I am glad though, that she seems willing to share now. “Foreign how?” I ask cautiously. “Well um…,” she begins, and turns her face, looking uncomfortable. “I’m not sure what I feel, but I think I can, um, infer what others are feeling. I think. I don’t want to assume that I understand. They seem to feel what they should feel.” Her expression seems to become more and more confused. “Okay,” I reply. “What are people supposed to feel? We can start with that, and then maybe compare that with what you feel. See how it differs?” She nods. “Um, this may sound a bit stupid, but don’t laugh, okay?” She licks her lips nervously. I hold onto her hand, hopefully in a comforting way. She seems to calm down very slightly, and then she continues. “People feel things for other people, right?” She looks at me expectantly, and I give her a quick nod for her vague statement. “People feel attraction toward each other beyond simply, um, friendship, correct?” “Yes.” I’m not entirely sure where this is going. She bites her lip a bit. “When they like each other that way, then they want to be together. Then they want to do things with each other. Sexual things, right? I mean they want to do sexual things together, very strongly. They have a burning passion, and can’t help but to touch each other all over, including, um, sex, right?” “Yeah, but only if they find someone they like—.” “I know, I know. But if they like someone like that, then they will naturally do sexual things together, right? I mean, people already like to do sexual things with each other, but that’s not the same. They’re doing it because they like the sex, not because it’s that person that makes them want to have sex with that person. Does that make any sense?” “Mmm.” I take a moment to sort through the confusing jumble. “People here like having sex a lot, but if they like each other, then they feel compelled to have even more sex, just with each other, you mean?” “Well, sort of,” she responds hurriedly. “What I mean is, that sex comes naturally out of liking someone, right?” “I suppose that’s true,” I say. Samira draws her lips in a tight line, and looks down at the water nodding. “So, do you feel differently?” I ask. “Um,” she says, still looking down, unsure of herself. She turns to me, and places her other hand on top of mine, which was already holding onto hers. She looks straight into my eyes. Bold and striking are her eyes, her previous insecurity all but dissipated. I find myself lost again. “I like you,” she says. “I think,” she adds hastily. I can feel the flush rise up my cheeks as I watch it mirrored upon hers. It seems beyond question just what manner of like she meant. I give her hand a gentle squeeze, and she returns it in kind. Our smiles form in unison. We’re being so sickeningly cute that it’s creepy. “You see, that’s the thing,” she says. “I’m still confused, but it feels right when saying it aloud. I’m drawn to you, Amelia. Attracted. I want you to be happy, and that makes me happy. And listen.” She frees both of her hands to reach around my neck, showering my shoulders with a stream of water, which seems cool now. She gently urges me to lower with her fingers along the back of my neck, and in my hair, pulling my head down to her chest, giving it a light turn to press my ear between her breasts, or sort of mashed between them somehow, which is what it actually feels like. I can feel her heart thumping so clearly, and so unmistakably. “Can you feel my passion?” she whispers into my ear. I nod, which turns into a nuzzle against the softness. “But—,” she says sharply, and her breath seems to hitch. I bring my head up to look at her face again, seeing it so full of sadness. “What’s the matter?” I ask, binging my hands up to brace both her upper arms. She strokes my cheeks, her lips wavering as she mouths silent syllables, her cryptic sadness never abating. “That’s where it’s different,” she says, and pauses, looking frustrated. She seems to come up with a different way to approach it, and says, ”I’ve never felt the same things others seem to feel, the sexual ones, even now. So what I’m feeling, is that really love? I’m confused. I don’t understand.” “That’s okay,” I blurt out absentmindedly. “Is it? Everyone else can be so sure. Their feelings seem so clear. When their passions rise, they naturally seek sexual pleasure.” “What happened when you came to me that time? When you, um, offered yourself to me. I could have sworn that was, and sorry if it seems presumptuous, but I thought you wanted to have sex, but was unsure of whether you wanted something more?” My mind goes back to that time, and that unforgettable look of reluctance upon Samira’s expression. Had she been forcing herself to have sex with me even though she wasn’t much up for it? Why would she do that? It pains me to even think of it. “I wanted to confirm my feelings, to see if I could like you that way,” she says softly. My chest tightens, and I am overwhelmed by dread. I feel like, in misinterpreting that previous encounter, I must’ve been the absolute worst. “Y-You don’t have to want sex to like someone,” I croak. “Really?” She looks confused. “At least to my knowledge, people like each other in all different sorts of ways. It’s a personal thing. They sort of figure it out as they go, and decide on something that works for them. Some people are interested in sex, and some aren’t. And that’s okay.” “Everyone I’ve met eventually gets those urges, without fail. Maybe there’s something wrong with me. Maybe I haven’t really found a person that I like yet, in that way.” “I can’t tell you what you’re feeling, but I can say for certain that romantic feelings, and sexual feelings aren’t necessarily tied together. From what you’ve told me, it sounds like you’ve never felt the urge to do sexual things or fantasized about such things towards anyone before? Do you help yourself out? What about when you approached me last time? Was there no feeling at all?” “I don’t think so. When others start getting those urges, it’s fairly obvious. It’s like they’re possessed. They have to do it, because someone tempts them so, just by being there, but that’s never happened to me before. Does that make sense?” “Do sexual things make you feel uncomfortable, or disgust you?” I ask. “No, no, it doesn’t disgust me. I do, um, help myself out from time to time. Not because I feel like I need to, but um, because I wanted to see if I could. To see if maybe it would help me be more like the others.” She looks so dejectedly into the water, with flashes of frustration, embarrassment, and shame in her expressive eyes. I lean in and pull her close, feeling her quiet shudders against the nook between my neck and shoulder. “You don’t have to force yourself,” I say in a low voice. “If you feel up to trying anything out, or if you want me to back off from anything you’re not comfortable with, just tell me, okay?” She nods into my shoulder. We relax in the warmth of the pool in a comfortable silence, and watch the soft glow of the ember-fish swim back and forth across the water-fire divide as if it were of no consequence. When we are done, we return to join our group, and find them awake when we arrive. We all make our preparations before heading out, and Ylva says she wants to come with us, or with me specifically, and we agree with mild reluctance. Just as there is a path of archways leading to the little gathering area known as Fire Heart, there is a path of archways leading out, and to the surface. “If you’d like, I can carry you up those steps, just like I carried you last time to the caves,” teases the shrine-maiden outfitted Nura as she watches me gape at the seemingly unending stairway, dotted with arches, and leading up to the faraway surface, some invisible place off in the distance. Agaue, Pacifica, Ylva, Chantal, and Samira all look to us with varying degrees of amusement. “It would be quicker to take the waterways,” suggests Pacifica. “Yeah, let’s take the waterways.” -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturOct 7, 2017 3:22 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] YummyLunches’s Story [7/7] ## Chapter 27 - Scramble “I told you already, your bag is dry!” cries Pacifica, as Ylva sets her things down, and checks them one by one. She pulls out little bottles and containers of herbs and who knows what, out of her large pack of things, and sets them on the clean grass around her. “As a medicine girl, I need to make sure,” she replies simply, her focus on her things. “I can assure you that keeping your things dry is really a simple matter for one such as myself!” Pacifica had wrapped herself around Agaue and Ylva, with the rest of us behind, when we made our way through the waterways. I had swam with two mermaids beside me, and Nura was wherever she wanted to be, which happened to be close by. It had been a bit difficult for me to keep up, but I imagine it was much better than if we walked up all those stairs. At least it felt like my swimming was improving. I slowly pull myself onto the shore, much less gracefully than I’d like, and dripping water everywhere on grassy ground. I’m still a bit sore from all the swimming I’ve been doing lately, and I’m afraid it will be getting worse for a little while longer. My breathing also seems to be improving, even though I don’t need to hold my breath anymore. At least it is bright and sunny outside, which is something I haven’t seen in a while. It’s quite a refreshing sight, and I take a moment to enjoy the sunshine as I adjust. Agaue and Ylva look dry thanks to Pacifica’s help during traveling. Nura is dry due to her ghostly abilities, and Samira and Chantal are wet like me, but the water seems to glide along their skin. Although obviously changed, somehow their appearances don’t seem to be much spoiled by the entering and exiting of water. It must be something to do with the way they’re styled, the nature of their clothing, or the products they use. Or perhaps I just don’t know how to carry myself so that being drenched appears natural to me, and doesn’t detract from how I look. For the time being, however, I hunch self-consciously, with my arms drawn in, shivering despite the warmth of the day. The mermaid moisturizer works its magic, though, and the water seems to clear off quicker than usual. I don’t notice as much wrinkling of the fingers either. With the sunshine, I think I’m warming up already. Samira fishes in her bag for something, and quickly brings it out. It looks like a bundle of fabric. She pulls it over her head, and reveals it to be something like a loose knitted top with long sleeves, and a big area cut out along her back, which shows off her shoulders and the straps of her top underneath. It gives a decent amount of coverage, while looking like it’s pretty cool to wear due to its thinness, and has many holes between the weaves, so that one can see her skin and the colored fabric of her top underneath quite clearly as well. It gives off an effect disturbingly similar to that of a fishnet, but is otherwise pretty nice looking. Her little skirt peaks out the bottom of the garment for a little splash of color there, and the sparkle of her silvery jewelry can be seen through the holes too. “Wow, looks nice,” I say. “Thanks,” she replies with a happy smile. She gives a little twirl to show off the features at the back, and spreads her arms out to the side. The cuteness blindsides me, and I barely refrain from clapping. I end up with my hands clasped in front of my chest. “This is where I’ll take my leave,” says Chantal, as she hoists her bag by the strap on her shoulder for emphasis. “Oh, already?” I blurt out. “Yes, unfortunately. My people need me,” replies Chantal, holding gently onto my hand, and stroking my wrist in a comforting fashion. She turns to Samira, who looks to have something else to add. “Remember the things I told you,” says Samira, and the two exchange hugs. “Yes, indeed, I will,” replies Chantal, then it’s my turn to hug, and she gives me a quick peck on the corner of my lips, then steps back with a cheerful wave. She looks me in the eyes, gives me a playful wink, and then dives backwards into the water. She pops her head up to wave and blow me a kiss, and then she quickly disappears as a fast-moving blur under the waves. “Since this seems to be the time for it, I should be getting back to Fire Heart,” says Agaue. “Oh, you too? Are you sure? Since we just came from there…,” I say. “Yeah, I just came to bring Puddles home after all.” “Hey! I’m not a puddle!” says Pacifica. “Does that mean you’re going to take those stairs all the say down?” I ask. “It’s really no matter to me. I’ll be fine, ha!” “I see.” “So then, good bye everyone. Good bye Puddles.” And with that, Agaue is gone too. ---- “Amyaa!” I look to the sudden voice, and before me stands a familiar wibbon wearing a plain dress that looks somewhat like a sack. “Amyaa! What are you doing here? How did you get here? Wow, that’s so cool that you’re here!” she says one after another in rapid succession. “Um, through the waterways.” “Are you here for the mans?” The little Simi raises her wings up in exclamation. “Uh, not exactly. No.” “People say there’s a mans somewhere, and someone saw her in the woods, but they said she was too fast to catch,” she says, still really fast such that her words nearly stumble over one another. There are so many things wrong with what she said, but I decide against any meaningful commenting. “I-I see.” “So are you here to catch her?!” “Uh, no, I’m not.” “Then what are you here for?” she asks with a dramatic head tilt. “I believe I’m just passing by.” I watch helplessly as Simi hops to me with little flaps of her wings, and butts her head into my tummy. “Raaaaawr!” she cries, rubbing her hair vigorously against me. Startled, I try to back away slightly, being unsure of how to handle this kid, and her strange mannerisms. She remains stuck to me, so I decide on cautiously petting her in the head, which she thankfully responds to with a playful nuzzle into my palm. A cute smile peeks out from between my fingers. “Say, have you grown since we last met?” I ask. “That was really fast.” She looks at me weirdly, and tilts her head again, now the opposite side as she did last time. “I don’t know. No one else told me that before.” She looks a bit confused. “Oh.” “Yeah. Oh yeah, meet my friend Nydia. Hey Nydia!” she says, turning her head back to shout energetically. She need not have shouted because it appears Nydia had been standing right beside her all along. I never even noticed until now, despite her fairly loud appearance. “Heeeeey!” says the girl of roughly Simi’s height, with shocking pink hair and plumage, and with bird wings instead of arms. She greets me cooly, then raises a wing, and flashes me a lazy smile. She’s also wearing a similar sack to Simi’s. “Um, hello,” I reply sheepishly. She gives Simi a look, and then hops on one clawed foot, raising the other up towards me, and waves her wings around for balance. How does she bend her legs like that? She must be super flexible. “This is how humans do it, right?” she asks with a smile. I look at her, hopefully with an expression that isn’t too suspicious-looking, or confused. “Sure,” I say, reaching my hand out to shake her claw-foot. I hope I’m doing this correctly. Suddenly, something cold and slimy plops upon my palm. I look to see her talons wrapped around my hand, and some sloppy mud squished in between. The girl bursts into laughter. “Ugh.” I do nothing to hide my displeasure, as the little devil flashes a wide smile at her friend Simi. “I thought you were gonna do the shocky thing,” says Simi, with her wings a-waving. “I thought I did the shocky thing,” replies Nydia. “Did she do the shocky thing?” Simi asks me. “I felt no shocky thing.” “It must be the mud,” says Nydia, flapping her own wings. “You gotta do the shocky thing,” says Simi with excitement. “Do you want the shocky thing?” Nydia asks me. “I want no such thing,” I reply. “She doesn’t want the shocky thing,” Nydia repeats to Simi. “I’m right here, you know?” I exclaim. “Do the shocky thing anyway!” says Simi, raising her wings dramatically. Nydia looks to me, and raises her clawed foot for me to shake again with that same smile. “Ugh.” ---- The lake is massive, and I can barely see the other side of it, only because of the many trees that mark the end of the lake. It is clear as glass, and light even ripples run along its surface in an orderly pattern like the steady beating of a relaxed heart. The glistening sheen rolls softly to the pattern. Floating above it, way up in the sky, is a large mountain, severed from the land, and veiled in the clouds. A loose trail of stones float, and spin slowly underneath the bottom point of the diamond-shaped land mass, the whole thing casting reflections in the lake overlaid over some structures in the water that I’m not able to see too clearly. To the side, it opens to large plains with subtle rolling hills, and a tree line can also be seen in the distance. “That is where we’re going,” says Nura, pointing up at the island in the sky. “How are we going to get onto that?!” I ask incredulously, bending my head all the way back just to be able to see it. “In the lake, is its entrance,” answers Pacifica. “Obviously.” I give her a look, as it didn’t seem obvious to me at all. I bend down by the shore to wash the mud off my hand, and I feel a bit bad to do so in a lake that looks so clean, though I know it should be quite insignificant a dirtying. Looking down, I see that it goes a far ways down in the water, even so close to the land. “Here, let’s put on some more moisturizer,” says Samira as she settles down beside me, pulling out a little container of the smooth, waxy thing. “Thanks,” I say, and I begin to rub a slick layer over my arms and legs. “This thing is really convenient,” I add. Samira gives me a smile, and combs a little bit of it into her long hair using her fingers until she comes across a snag at the very back. “Here, let me try,” I say. She sits herself down, turning herself slightly so that I can reach her back. She then takes off her sandals, and dips her bare feet into the water, and brings her hands neatly into her lap. I remain kneeling, and shuffle over to her, studying the waves of her hair, and spotting the tangle. They don’t appear the least bit weathered, and they feel silky smooth as I run my fingers along them. The tangle seems to ease itself easily enough. At the the sound of whispering among grass, I turn to see Nura kneeling beside me, studying the two of us. When she sees me, her expression relaxes back into its elegant ways. “It’s been a long time since I’ve worried about things like that,” she says in wistful voice. “Does being a ghost take care of those things for you?” I ask. “Yes. Yes, it does. But sometimes it makes me feel a bit disconnected from the rest of you. In a way.” “Oh, that makes sense,” I say. Samira turns her head to face me, holding out a decorated comb, and a hopeful expression. I give her a smile, and take the comb, proceeding to run it gently through her hair. My cheeks color slightly as her fragrance wafts to me from her hair. “Perhaps there’s something else we could do,” I say to Nura. “So you don’t feel left out.” “What kind of things?” she asks me. “Um, I’m not exactly sure.” “Maybe we could do your hair, or dress you up,” suggests Samira. “Do you ever wear anything other than those robes?” she asks in a way that is not unkind. Nura looks troubled. She stares down at her outfit, and feels it over with her hands as if she’s never seen it before. Samira reaches out with her hand, and lightly touches Nura in the shoulder. She relaxes immediately, and I find the gesture quite profound. “I… it seems like I’ve worn this for as long as I remember, but I feel it wasn’t always like this. I must have worn other things. I just can’t remember those times.” We have a small moment of silence after that. ---- “Hey Samira. Looks like you have some new friends,” someone calls out from the water. “Hey Terhi,” Samira says, looking in her direction. I give her shoulder muscles a last few good squeezes before dropping my hands. “Mmm,” she lets out as she rotates her shoulders a few times after the massage I had given her. “Have I told you how wonderful your fingers are?” she asks me with a sideways look, but an innocent expression. “Uh, I don’t remember you doing so. Though my fingers have been complimented a few times by others in the past.” I can’t help but avoid looking at her directly when I say this. The girl who Samira called Terhi lets out a clear laugh from the waters. She is clad in a tight wrap dress, and she has long dark-blueish hair with orange highlights, and a distinctive fascinator adorning it, with lace ruffles shaped like a starburst, thin wispy plumes, strings of pearls draped over her hair on one side, and a silky web-looking veil dropping over one eye, giving her an air of mystique. A think lace choker wraps around her neck. Her mermaid tail waves back and forth under the water as she keeps herself upright, with her torso above the surface effortlessly. I stare at the big net dangling under the water by her tail, with a strap connected to it, and looped around her shoulder. It is difficult to see what it may be from my position. “I haven’t seen you around much these days, and I’ve been wondering if you’re okay. So have you been playing with the sky people lately? Having fun, I assume?” she asks Samira with a playful teasing in her voice. Samira introduces us, and it appears that Nura is more cheerful now. The mermaid Terhi likes to laugh a smooth silky laugh, and she also likes to wave the pretty fins by her hips in the water as she talks and reacts, making elegant gestures with them as she speaks. I eventually decide to investigate the group of people gathered by the lake, but within a short walking distance from us. Nura and Samira agree to this, and we start to walk, with Terhi following us in the water. Ylva wasn’t with us earlier, but I get the feeling she’s around, and aware of our actions. My instincts were right, and Ylva greets us as we approach the group. I see all around us, many girls who are also horses, and cows, and sheep. Some are washing up by the water, some drinking, some eating out of bowls, some cleaning and maintaining their bows and other equipment. I see a few tents littered around the area, but nothing particularly built up. There seems to be a big pile of tents that haven’t been set up. This must be a temporary settlement. I see a centaur milking a cow-girl, as the cow-girl masturbates. A few of the centaurs are galloping a fair distance away, as if on the lookout. I notice a couple of sheep-girls napping in the grass, and one sitting in the grass, making a wreath out of wild flowers. A cow-girl sits alone, looking dazed as she watches some insect fly around her head. Several of the centaurs look like they are about to head out, perhaps to scout someplace. I see a centaur with her legs folded up in the same way that a horse would, kneeling by the water, with her little tail waving left and right. She recoils in surprise as she notices a distinctive fascinator peeping out of the water. A centaur who had been speaking to Ylva turns to us and bows her head. She’s wearing something like a loose peasant dress with a tight colorful waistband around it, and a necklace with lots of feathers and beads strung in it. Her hair is tied up, and woven in a lot of little braids. Long feathers stick from her hair, and she looks a bit more decorated than the others. “Welcome to our band, fair human. I am Denika. You are just in time, because we are preparing for the hunt.” “I’m Amelia,” I say, bowing awkwardly. “What are you to hunt?” I ask, feeling a bit dumb. “Surely you jest. You must be here to aid in the efforts to secure the wild man who has been said to be roaming the woods. With your aid, a human female on our side, and our collaboration with the amazons, we are sure to have an advantage against the wild man. It is our intent to capture him safely.” I can’t believe what I am hearing, and I also don’t much like being told by a stranger who I am to be helping, and at what endeavor. I look to my companions for help, and they appear to be at least a slight bit uneased at what the centaur said, which is a bit of a relief for me. “Are you sure you’re hunting a human, and not some kind of trick?” I say. “You have so many, and he is just one. Surely you’re more than well prepared to catch one human.” “Oh, you humble us with your words,” says Ylva. “We amazons know that you humans have a tradition of being excellent trackers. We have much to learn from you.” She turns to us, and her expression is unreadable. By now, a few of the centaurs have gathered around us, a bit too closely for my comfort. While their expressions seem merely curious, and perhaps a little bit amused, I can’t help feeling I’m about to be trapped. I can feel the tension rising. I gaze around at the small crowd starting to form. Is it a trick of my eyes, or do some carry a menacing glint in their eyes? I look to my companions again, and they seem to be feeling the same way as I. Without thinking too much more about it, for fear of hesitating too long, I quickly scramble into the water. Nura and Samira follow right after me, never missing a beat. The water splash thunders as one cohesive clap as we break the surface. The three of us have some sort of connection after all, at least for this moment. It is much calmer under the cover of the waters, and an eerie sort of quiet washes over me, so that I can hear the panic pump through my body. I can also hear the shouting from inland, and it doesn’t sound very friendly. Through the waters, I see a couple of the centaurs reach for their bows, and Ylva waving her arms around to stop them from firing. A few curious sheep come nearer, and a centaur gestures for them to stay back. I continue to distance myself from the shore, feeling ever so safer as I do. I push upward with my hands to bring myself deeper below the surface, further insulating myself from the chaos. “What’s going on?!” asks Terhi. “I don’t know, but I think we need to get away from them. The atmosphere was getting a bit uncomfortable,” answers Samira with some urgency. “It’s dangerous to stick around,” says Nura. “It is not safe for a human to be around some types.” I try to speak, but it only comes out as a soft whimper. I forgot that I can’t speak in the water, but at least sound came out, voiced sound. Maybe it’s not impossible for me after all. “What happens now?” asks Samira, looking very worried. “I guess we keep moving forward, toward the temple, where we came here to visit in the first place,” says Nura reassuringly. |
| [MFF] Malise’s Story 1.1 I dreamt of darkness; sapient, suffocating darkness, an infinite abyss from times long forgotten. Consciousness so vast and ancient, so inconceivable and alien, that it denied description. I stared into the void and to my horror I felt it stare back at me. My mind was assaulted by an aggressive and unstoppable flood of images: flickering visions of possible futures, pasts, and presents of worlds both alien and familiar, civilizations both known and long forgotten. I felt the meaninglessness of their fleeting existences in the grand scheme of things: their rise soon followed by their inevitable fall; all doomed to be forever lost in time and consumed by the darkness. I watched stars being born and I watched them die. I felt so meaningless and so lonely; I was but an insignificant insect destined to perish under the feet of someone who didn't even realize my existence. I was imprisoned in the void between oceans of shimmering oil beneath me and a swirling, hungering vortex above me. I wanted to cry, for I was abandoned and forgotten by everyone. I had no mouth and yet I screamed, begging for release from my prison in this void. And the darkness listened. From the oily black waters of the alien ocean a thousand tentacles emerged. Some blinking at me with more eyes than any creature should be allowed to have. Others with mouths filled with countless sharp teeth snapping at me, seemingly taking pleasure in the sheer terror they induced in me. I screamed and pleaded, but the darkness didn't care. Its tendrils seized me with no regards for my opinion on the matter and they dragged me towards the oily depths of the dark matter that had spawned them. "Tekeli-li!" Suddenly I was yanked out of my nightmare. My body arched in pain, a reaction to a strange tinkling sense of energy. As a reaction to the horrific events of my dream my hands instinctively lashed out against some non-existing threat, only to hit a solid obstacle mere centimetres above me with a dull, metallic thud. I was trapped in a small, confined space, only marginally larger than an average coffin. Illumination came from a dim, glimmering blue light in front of my eyes. Almost like the display of sorts it shifted casting strange symbols I didn't recognize. I barely paid attention to whatever it tried say and instead focused on finding a way to escape from my confinement. I tried to push the lid open, but the metallic prison firmly resisted my attempts to escape it, regardless of how much strength and growing desperation I put into it. Clinging to a spark of hope that someone outside might hear me and set me free, I yelled out for help, but to no avail. My voice reverberated between the metallic walls of my coffin unable to escape it and fuelling my growing panic and despair. The strange symbols, however, did react: they changed their colour to red and the blinking intensified, becoming even more threatening. I hit the lid several more times and followed up with another desperate plea for help;, this time I received a reaction. "Tekeli-li," suddenly a voice in the back of my head screeched. It was an unpleasant and alien voice that echoed through my entire body in a way that normal sound never could. I wasn't in the right state of mind to ponder on nature of the sound, though. The only thing I thought about was getting out of this small, cramped space and thus did only thing that was logical given the situation: I screamed even louder and more desperate for help. "Tekeli-li!" the voice repeated, as unpleasant as before, but this time in a slightly more familiar tone. Also it felt almost as if the voice was laughing at my dire situation. Meanwhile the red lights were blinking faster and faster. "Tekeli-li!" it repeated a third time. It now felt as if it was screaming back at me, and this time it did so in my own voice. My thoughts were divided between repeating the phrase over and over again and trying to escape from this claustrophobic prison. I paid no attention to anything else. I was slowly and surely losing hope for help from the world outside my small box. I freaked out and in outburst of pure panic I desperately tried to scream, trash, beat, scratch, yell, beg, and cry my way out of the box -- all to no effect. My metallic confinement was merciless in resisting my futile attempts to break free. After what felt like an eternity filled with barely articulate screams my coffin suddenly started to move. The mocking lights changed to green and now showed a different set of symbols. Due to my panic I barely noticed the changes besides the change in color. With a mechanic hum, the box was slowly raised upright which eventually forced me into a standing position. A few seconds later the sarcophagus opened its heavy lid and ejected me. I was still screaming and cursing when I fell down on a dark, cold floor. When I finally realized I was freed from my prison, in pure defiance I let out a pathetic scream and jumped to my feet flailing around trying to fight some non-existent enemy. Only the primal fear of being put back in the prison kept me on my feet. It didn’t take long, though, for me to collapse on the cold, metallic ground once more. No one had reacted to me. No one had approached me. I just lied there and breathed heavily until I had gathered enough strength and presence of mind to simply look around the strange room I had found myself in. The room was as vast and majestic as the inside of the grand cathedral, yet drowned in gloom and shadows, illuminated only by the flickering lights of failing neon tubes. It had Gothic arches, made out of steel, that took the shape of spinal cords rising towards the ceiling. The ceiling itself resembled the thoracic bone of some humongous creature. The walls were covered in a tangled mess of cables, pipes, metal plates, broken computer screens, and flesh, all fused together into an unholy hybrid that transcended the boundaries between life and technology. Everything was only occasionally illuminated by the flickering neon lights. This room breathed malevolence and I felt as if I was suddenly thrown into the twisted fantasies of a madman . A cracking sound caused me to look behind me. There stood a silent row of erected sarcophagi made from black metal and adorned with a threatening imaginary of skulls and muscle patterns. They were held in place by a similar sickening mix of flesh, cables, and hydraulics, as I had seen on the walls. I counted dozens upon dozens of such small prisons, all identical to one that had held me only minutes ago. They were lined along the walls and were all attached to computer screens that looked like they had died a long time ago, some merely blackened and silent, others cracked and broken. The only exception being a single screen -- probably the one that had belonged to my sarcophagus -- that still blinked at me menacingly for a short while, showing another set of alien symbols. Not long after this mockery of technology and flesh joined its ugly brethren in death with an spectacular outburst of sparks and smoke. Then the room went silent once more, only the occasional sizzling of the few still working neon lights making any sound. Due to the sheer creepiness of this place I hadn't noticed I was completely naked, for there were probably thousands of other things I should worry about at this moment. Being seen without any clothes on wasn't one of them. So far I hadn't seen any life form, at least in the way I would recognize it, except perhaps for the room itself. I wondered if the hall itself might be alive and it filled me with a myriad of unpleasant feelings of which the sensation of being constantly watched was the most dominant one. With no desire to meet the creators of this weird and positively nightmarish place, I tried to stand up, but my legs failed me and I ended back on the floor once again. I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself because I didn't feel very well. My skin, never graced with healthiest of tans, was now pallid and appeared totally devoid of life, even though it may be the strange lighting of the place that caused it to look so bleak. The nails on my toes as well as my fingers were now darkened to a purple-black and seemed longer and sharper than they should be. Strangely enough somehow I didn't feel cold. I knew that the floor I was lying on was cold to the touch and the ambient temperature wasn't much better, but I didn't feel it on my skin. This was strange because I hadn't lost my sense of touch. My muscles felt… wrong, for the lack of the better wording. It was as if they were like a liquid and they simply refused to obey my commands. Every attempt to use them was in vain; sending me down on the ground again every time I tried to use them. I struggled to process this strange feeling. It felt weird, it felt alien, but most of all it was scary as hell. The only thing that kept me from panicking again over the state of my body, was the looming dread of things even scarier than these strange sensory inputs, being out there somewhere. The sarcophagus being one of them; I would prefer death over being locked up in that thing again. Which reminded me: I had to get out of this place. I didn't know where to go to, but anywhere sounded a lot better than this place. I looked around me once again and then forced myself into action. I crawled towards something that remotely resembled a computer terminal. For a moment I hesitated to reach it for it. Just above the device there was probably the most malicious animal skull I had ever seen in my life; instead of eyes it had camera-like lenses and there was enough suspicious machinery visible to assume it being capable of extending itself and biting unauthorized users. Luckily for me, it seems to be powered down. After assuring myself that it wasn't going to harm me, I used the construction to pull myself back on my feet. This time I had much more success with standing up than during my previous attempt, only to experience the liquid-like sensation spreading from my legs to my gut. A lump rose in my throat and I vomited. I was absolutely shocked, to see more than just bile coming out. Along with the contents of my stomach I coughed up blood and dark, shriveled, chunks of flesh went bouncing across the floor. My stomach contracted and heaved, and with each convulsion more and more of my innards was expelled from my mouth, each time leaving my girth noticeably smaller. A final great heave literally sucked whatever was left of my internal organs into the void of my abdomen and then expelled them from my body. My bones and muscles popped and cracked and my hips split in half for a moment before reforming itself into a slightly wider configuration. It was as quick as it was painful -- like a seizure -- I had never ever felt so much pain in my live. When the convulsions finally stopped, my knees collapsed once more, sending me sprawling straight into the dark purple mess on the floor. I was gasping for breath and I was shaking. With my eyes wide opened and terrified out of mind I stared into the bloody mess around me, unable to understand why I was still alive. Finally, after what had seemed like the longest seconds of my life, I felt neither pain nor cold any more. I wanted to run away from this place, but no matter how hard I tried I simply couldn't; my strength was gone and slowly my mind was filled with an apathy that dulled even the fear of death. Against all odds -- considering the status of my body -- I reached out and pulled myself across the cold floor towards a spot between the machinery. There I curled up into a pathetic, whimpering ball. 1.2 Some time passed before I regained my senses. My mind felt fluid - a feeling it shared with my muscles - blissfully dulling my senses and distracting me from the horrors that had brought me into my current state, in favour of some small unimportant things that I noticed without even opening my eyes. My legs for example were quite a bit longer than I remembered them which made it easy to tuck them under my chin. My skin was perfectly smooth and pleasant to touch; the dryness caused regularly having to shave a constantly returning stubble of hairs was gone. My blissful state of denial didn't last long, though. I slowly opened my eyes and blurs became shapes again and revealing the nightmarish scenery that lay before me. And it filled me with dread. I trembled when I looked down on the path of blood and flesh chunks. What once had been my organs was now spread around the floor as a disgusting reminder that I should've been dead a hundred times over. Yet for some reason I wasn't. My dulled and confused senses refusing to work in an ordinary human way saved me from having to smell the disgusting putrid odour it must certainly have been giving off. It was a minor solace, though, because my eyes were in perfect working order, perhaps they even worked a bit too well. And whatever my senses didn’t pick up was quickly filled in by my imagination with terrifying precision. I unfolded from my foetal position and felt the stickiness of the congealing purple gore that covered my front. My hair felt equally tacky and although it was unpleasant I had no interest to check it at this moment. The sight before me was enough to convince me to inspect my body for injuries or any sources of pain. Surprisingly there were none; the pain had almost washed away and all small imperfections that had nagged me since my teenage years had faded into nothingness. My skin was now smooth and my body now had a perfect slim athletic shape without even the slightest hint of fat. While not graced with visible muscles, my body now had a firmness many models and athletes could only dream off. Sadly, it came with a cost I never agreed to pay. Skin gained a cadaverously pale tone unnatural for a human being combined with a splashes of blood left over from the previous, more painful changes serving as a drastic reminder that there was something very, very wrong that otherwise enviably shaped body, and it scared me. Any further thoughts of vanity were quickly and effectively cast away as my stomach churned and bubbled in protest; bringing me back to the dark and gory present. With great effort I forced myself back to my feet using a nearby construction as support. After a single step I lost my balance and lurched forward. I braced myself for another face check of the floor, but this time something in the back of my head clicked: the tension almost immediately washed out of my limbs and it allowed me to make a few quick steps forward, admittedly accompanied with inelegant hand-waving to prevent me from plummeting to the ground again. I almost fell down a few seconds later when a sinister laugher echoed through my head, but there was no one in sight. The laugh had gotten me shaking again. I desperately looked around until my sight set on something I thought were garage-sized doors set in a massive frame on the opposite side of the hall. Albeit closed they offered a glimmer of hope that I might find an escape from this nightmare should I find a way to open them. I tried to run, but my body stubbornly refused to obey that command and my first attempt for fast movement ended up with me falling towards a nearby standing sarcophagus. As I fell, I let out a scared shriek, quickly pushing myself away from the box and back on my feet. Once again a mysterious voice laughed, echoing through my skull like thunderstorm. "Tekeli-li!" I shrieked out in pure shock, unable to fathom the reason why I spoke this word or what it even meant. I shook my head, in attempt to put my shattered mind back together. "Who's there?" I screamed out. My voice reverberated through the hall with a completely different acoustic than the laugher I had heard. There was no response. Again I wanted to run away, but I could barely stand on my feet. While struggling to keep my balance, I made a few uncertain steps towards my destination with the grace of a toddler just learning to walk. I guess it could be unfamiliarity with my new body; almost everything I remembered about myself seemed out of sync with my “new body”, including the length of my limbs and along with that my height. It was almost as if it was unnatural for my body to walk on only two legs. A silent laugher accompanied by myriads of whispers seemed to follow me around, yet each time I looked there was no one there. I shook my head in an attempt to clear my thoughts, silence the whispers, and focus my mind solely on moving forward. I couldn’t help but think about how pathetic I must look right now, limping around with a drunkard’s sway. A sudden surge accompanied by a fountain of sparks from some nearby grotesque machinery reminded me how desperately I wanted to leave this gloomy, unfriendly place and its opened sarcophagi that threatened to swallow me whole. I wearily looked around as I moved forward through the hall. I was on edge and every time I heard the screeching sounds of metal expanding and contracting or the muffled whispers that may or may not have been the part of my imagination I turned to face the direction I thought it came from. The sounds were accompanied by strange shadows that crept along the ornate decoration and felt almost like they tried to reach for me. I had the feeling I was going crazy. That nearly everything in this room had a skull obsessed design made it even worse. As I walked forward the depressing imagery of this place soaked into me, I could feel traces of chaos and destruction all around me. I saw a few plastic containers, some small boxes, and several tubes scattered on the floor, which suggested this place was abandoned with great haste. Scorched traces of fires or explosions covered the walls and the bizarre failing machinery. That what was left of remaining working lights all sizzled and blinked, barely able to keep the room illuminated. Most of the scary sarcophagi lining along one of the walls were opened and empty. Some were notably damaged with their metallic lids blasted away from the hydraulic mechanism that operated them. However a few of them were still closed. I limped through the hall and wondered what would be more terrifying: that there might be someone else imprisoned inside - just like I was - or that there was no one else at all. The longer I spent in this place the more it seemed a ruin, abandoned by its creators. Considering the fact that coughed up my organs and against all logic I hadn't died yet. I figured that I could've been locked in there screaming for an eternity. The thought of that alone was enough to give me another set of nightmares as if everything I've experienced so far wasn’t enough already. At the end of the hall the massive doors silently awaited my arrival. A horned animal skull engraved on its surface glared at me malevolently, filling me with despair. The doors were made of heavily reinforced steel or a similar looking material. I noticed they were sliding doors that were most likely operated by some kind of powered mechanism, but at first glance I couldn’t find any handles or levers to open them. Even with my near non-existent knowledge on the subject, I knew that these doors were designed to resist attempts of forced entry. It didn't prevent me from banging on the doors before I got the presence of mind to go and look for a switch, lever, or some other means to operate them. There was a screen built into a nearby wall that was accompanied by a similar looking mechanical skull to one I had seen above another terminal. There were no buttons available, so I tapped the screen several times and then hit it when it didn't work, but it was all to no avail. I was quickly running out of options, so I limped back towards the doors and in a desperate attempt tried to pull the doors apart, but again it was absolutely futile. The doors were sealed tight and I nearly broke off the tips of my claws in attempt to dig them into the interstice between the door panels. Claws! I made a step back looking down on what had once been my hands. Instead of my already unnaturally purple-black nails, my fingertips now sprouted beast-like claws of a similar unnatural colour; they were sharp, curved and obviously fitted for tearing things apart. I stared at this new change in shock. I had been unaware when they had grown; I could swear I had dark, but otherwise normally-resembling nails only a minute ago. Before I had time to wonder about this change, the whispering voices returned with more intensity than ever before. Startled I made a quick turn in another vain attempt to find the source of these terrifying echoes. This time I had moved too quickly, I lost my balance and collapsed on the ground once more. I tried to cover my ears, but the voices kept whispering, one over another, again and again, refusing to shut up regardless of how much I begged and screamed for them to stop. I nearly slammed my head into the ground in a desperate attempt to silence this never-ending storm of voices, when they stopped as suddenly as they had started. I raised my head and looked across the hall puzzled, shocked, and terrified out of my mind. Yet, like every time before there was no one to be found; the room looked exactly the same as before. As my eyes scanned the walls I noticed that there were other doors, they were smaller and less noticeable metallic slide doors on the sides of the hall. I hadn’t notices them before because they were hidden behind the sarcophagi that were lined along the walls. The doors to my left looked tightly closed just like the main ones behind my back, but on the right one door was half opened and a column of faintly blinking light came from the opening. I crawled to the door without further thinking and squeezed myself through the opening. The room behind it was much smaller than the hall, but the design of arches resembling spinal bones was similar. Here too most of the lights had failed by now, drowning most of the room in darkness. The only illumination came from one, barely functioning line of small lights at the side of the entrance and some light coming through another opened door across the room. There were two rows of what I identified as lockers, or similar in-build utility containers. True to the design of this place the locker frames were embedded into the floor and adorned with plastic muscle patterns; only the doors themselves were plain and marked with fluorescent green glyphs that didn't resembled any language I could identify. The room was a mess, with items of clothing and other things I didn't even bother to identify scattered all around. Despite my present state of undress, I cared little about picking up a piece of clothing to cover myself. It wasn’t because a lack of inhibition, but rather due to having more pressing matters on my mind. The whispers still echoed though my head, but they sounded distant and slowly faded into a silent, but extremely unsettling hum. I tried to focus on the present again and made way towards the open door. The next room was slightly better lit than the previous one. The obsessive eccentricity of the architecture aside, the room looked like a bathhouse. The configuration of the room was oriental; I distinguished a few showers on one side of the room and a fairly shallow pool on the far end of the room that looked like it still had some water in it. Or at least that was what I hoped it contained, for I couldn't understand what purpose baths would serve next to such a hall filled with horrors. Unconsciously I dreaded the possibility this room had served a darker and more sinister purpose, for the choice of design was enough to drive any sane human being mad. A large mirror build into one of the walls caught my attention, or rather, what I saw in it -- I couldn't recognize myself. After a few steps and with notable effort, I straightened myself up against the mirror and still shaking I stared at my reflection with a mix of shock and disbelief. What I saw in front of me was an complete stranger that lacked any resemblance to the woman I once was. For a moment I forgot everything around me, including the scary and nerve breaking echoes scrambling my mind. Virtually nothing in my reflection matched up with the memories I had of myself. It was enough for me to doubt my own existence or identity. I never had troublesome weight problems, but I never had been interested in sports either. With exception of a few short periods of futile attempts to match other people’s standards during my teenage years, I hadn't been willing to put any serious effort in my appearance with as a result that I had looked rather bland. The woman I saw in the mirror, however, was anything but bland. She had an athletic figure easily matching the current tall long-legged beauty standards, complimented with properly shaped curves. Of course, my skin looked anything but normal with its pallid hues and dried blood covering my entire front, which looked more at home in a horror movie, but other than that the girl was everything that I was not. What was even more shocking was that I didn't recognize my face. It was still female face, at the very least, but it was thinner and more elegant; my cheekbones were slightly more prominent; my chin now had an elegant point; all my skin imperfection were gone; my lips now pouted slightly, enough to be called cute or even sensuous, were it not for their deep black coloration. Odd skin colour aside, I looked definitely better, but almost anything that had once defined me was now gone. My once blonde hair also changed, gaining a slightly darker colour with addition of strains of dark violet as part of its unnatural appearance. To make in even worse, they were slick and were mixed with chucks and bits of gore in between. As shocking and disgusting it may have been - especially when it came to the “being in a completely different body” part - things started to get even worse from there. Aside from my skin tone it was still the body of a human, at very least. My eyes, on the other hand, were definitely not human anymore. My once grey irises were now golden yellow and my pupils were slit like those of a cat or a snake and worst of all they now gave out a malevolent, sickly glow that contrasted heavily with the dark shading that surrounded them. I touched my cheeks and lips to acknowledge that I was in fact looking at myself. I had completely forgotten that I now had sharp claws rather than hands. As soon as I noticed it I instinctively pulled my hands -- or claws -- away and unintentionally scratched my lips and cheeks in the process, leaving deep cuts across my face in their wake. I yelped out in both pain and shock. It hurt like hell, but to my surprise the wounds closed in on themselves and melted into the skin in just seconds and with the wounds the pain faded into oblivion as well. Still struggling to grasp what had just transpired, I looked down on my hands pondering about the sharpness of my claws, only to witness another appalling change happening right in front of me: my claws reformed back into normal looking fingers with normal human nails, albeit dark purple colour remained. Needless to say, I was completely shocked. The whispers in my head, however, found my exercise in self-mutilation and self-healing clearly amusing. This experience had heavily strained whatever was left of my mental stability, and when I looked up into the mirror I saw a glimpse of a dark figure just standing just behind my back. I nearly had a heart attack and quickly turned around -- there was no one there. The neon light flickered and sizzled casting creepy, moving shadows, but other than that the room looked exactly the same as it was when I had entered it. The whispers echoed through my head and I was shaking as I balanced on the edge of a complete mental breakdown. Breathing heavily I turned back to the mirror and leaned against the wall when, all of the sudden, a chorus of melodic female voices replaced the storm of whispers, "...is amusing," they said. I yanked out and made another quick turnaround. This time I found myself staring into the completely black eyes of a raven haired woman. She didn’t merely have dark coloured irises, but her whole eyes were nothing less than gaping wells of nothingness. That was the final straw and I lost it completely. I threw myself on the floor in terror. I was screaming and tried to scrabble backwards away from the woman across the room until I was cornered. She had me trapped, and it felt like being in the sarcophagus all over again. The woman slowly walked towards me -- smiling -- her empty eyes looked like black holes swallowing light and time itself, her white dress and raven hair flying in some non-existing wind. Unable to run, I screamed and flailed around like a madman. Suddenly my body decided to take action on its own, damaging my already fleeing sanity beyond repair. I felt as if my muscles suddenly contracted and then my whole lower body reshaped itself into purplish coloured tentacles. They lashed out against the approaching person in act of defence that probably left me more scared than any enemy. One grew a mouth and tried to bite her. Another grew a blade that tried to cut her in half. Others simply flailed at her or hurled random objects found on the floor towards her. All attacks passed through the spectre without so much as scratching her, but visibly trashing the room around. "No. No. NO NO NO!" I screamed hysterically. I covered my eyes in desperate denial over the things that were transpiring. I kept repeating that single word over and over again in an attempt to deny reality; unable to think anything else - or perhaps even think at all. I felt a warm, soothing touch over my face as I kept shaking in both denial and terror. And suddenly a female voice echoed through my head, "Easy now, little one. There are so many things I need you to do." 1.3 The transformation was an overwhelming experience, not only because of the shock and terror that came as a natural reaction to this unexplainable metamorphosis into something clearly inhuman, but also because a storm of new, alien sensations that flooded my mind. Despite my furious and desperate denial, I could actually feel my newly formed limbs. I could feel the tentacles. I sensed them moving, swirling, and growing. I felt the impacts as they trashed around in my panic attack. The specter of the woman was merely mildly amused by the whole situation. Unfazed she showed no sign of any worry of being harmed. Intangible she just stood there with a smirk on her face, untouchable and ethereal she could not care less for my rampage. I felt her gaze; I heard her whispers echoing through my mind with the ferocity of a thunderstorm. I didn't want to listen to it. It hurt. It hurt to listen. It hurt to comprehend. I lay on the ground and covered my eyes and ears in a futile attempt to deny what was happening to me and somehow retain what was left of my rapidly vanishing sanity. It didn’t take long for my body to reveal a new horror it was capable of, as one of my tentacles spontaneously grew an eye of its own. Suddenly I could see again, but this time I could not only see the area around me, but also my own body and face, even though my eyes were still closed. My vision shook rapidly as the tentacle started to quickly move around in reaction to my panic. What I was seeing with my tentacle eye combined with the merciless flood of whispers caused a traumatic sensory overload. I let out yet another unarticulated scream and desperately wished for it to end. Driven to desperation I drove one of my tentacles, tipped with a chitinous blade, through my own throat in a suicidal attempt to end this nightmare and abominable existence. My body arched in ineffable pain and my surrounding was sprayed with a dark ichor that vaporized after brief contact with the air. My newly gained eye provided me a front row view of my own suicide. The spectre laughed with a million distorted voices that were as painful to hear as the mortal injury itself. But death, supposed to release me from this endless agony and monstrous body, refused to claim me. The blade withdrew itself from the gaping self-inflicted wound and after what seemed like an eternity of choking on pain, the wound closed in on itself, leaving me as unharmed and healthy as a monster can be. It was the sharp pain from my suicide attempt that helped me to gather my own shattered mind, even though it quickly surrendered to my apparently inevitable fate in apathy. I looked up at the ghostly woman. She still stood here, staring at me with a devilish smile. Her black empty eyes felt like little light devouring abysses, her raven hair and out-of-place white summer dress were gently weaving in a wind that probably didn't even exist. "What is happening to me?" I breathed out. A most obvious question and I felt the mirage of the woman smirking even though I glanced away to avoid meeting her eyes. My mind breaking panic and terror was replaced with shock and apathy. I didn't bother to rise up from the ground and just lay down on the cold floor staring onto the metallic surface. My newly gained limps were spread out on the floor as if I were a dying octopus thrown onto the beach. I shook my head quickly, almost as if I tried to shake my thoughts with it. I couldn't find the strength to do anything else. "I bestowed my blessing on you little one," she announced calmly, with an echo of whispers following her words. She tilted her head, "Rejoice, for you have become the one, my avatar, my ever-chosen." I most certainly didn't felt blessed; I was an abomination with slimy tentacles. If she was indeed the one behind my transformation, then she wasn't someone any sane person would strife to please or serve, considering the amount of suffering she has forced me through. "Who..." I tried to ask, but the woman finished my words for me at the exact moment the words left my mouth, "...are you?" "My name?" She quipped with a smile, visibly amused by the mundane question of her identity, almost as if it was something no one had ever asked her before, "One in all. All in one. There are so many, yet they are all so unimaginative." I didn't say anything – there was only a limited amount of questions my barely coherent mind could produce at the moment, and nearly half of them felt completely pointless in the current situation. So my only reaction was to simply stare down in silent resignation and listen to what spectre wanted to say. "You may call me Gate, if you wish, now that we have a close working relationship”--she suggested with a smile--"I picked you out of thousands, as you will best advance my plans in the future." I didn't wish to have any, let alone a working relation with her. Her bottomless gaze filled me with horror and dread, and her tendency to speak through echoing whispers in my mind was outright maddening. "Please..." For a short moment, I've closed my eyes and silently wished it was all just a cruel nightmare that I could wake up from with a scream, but Gate's voices cut me out before I could speak up my desire aloud. "I will not change you back to the state before my blessing. Neither can I take you home." She said sternly in reaction to my unspoken wish. It triggered another obvious question that, once again, was answered as quickly as it was thought, as if the spectre could read my mind or foresee them, "See, taking you to Earth isn't difficult. Taking you to one you call home however is arduous at the best; my ability to affect the Source Stream beyond some minor changes, like borrowing you for an instance, is limited..." It was puzzling; I hadn’t the faintest idea what the Source Stream was, nor did I understand how it was connected to Gate's powers, and most of all what role insignificant me should fulfil in the grand scheme of things. But I couldn't force myself to ask her these things. Instead my mind wandered off to what the insidious spectre had mentioned about her taking me from my home, and neither able nor willing to return me back to my close ones. However, before my mind managed to sink down to new depths of hopelessness, Gate came with an offer: "It doesn't have to be this way, though." She said, "If you release me from my shackles and thus allow me to manifest myself in the Source stream, I will return you back to your home as a reward for your effort." "Home..." I whispered as I bitterly realized that people I knew wouldn't recognize me, even without the inhuman shape of my lower body. I had a different face and an unfamiliar body, it would be hard to convince anyone of my identity, not to mention that I would most likely suffer the fate of nearly every movie monster, ending up either dead or locked up in some laboratory. "You will inevitably accept my offer," Gate said coldly, "all possible timelines lead to that conclusion." One of my tentacles -- the one with an eye at the tip -- hovered in front of me, allowing me to see my own face. While it was without a doubt a truly nightmarish experience, it was barely worse than the never ending stream of whispers that echoed through my mind with every word Gate spoke. I tried to cast away the unpleasant feeling of the new eyes and to my surprise, the tentacle tip quickly absorbed the eye into itself and shape-shifted into a generic tip without any unusual appendices to it. I yipped out in shock from yet another sensory change that came with the sudden loss of one angle of vision. Regardless how an unnatural experience it had been, losing it felt like being suddenly blinded, even if I still had my normal eyesight. Gate giggled devilishly in reaction. "But since watching you is still quite amusing I'll give you the chance to reject my offer." She announced, "In that case I'll leave you to roam this dimension for a few centuries. I’m sure that will be enough to make you change your mind." 1.4 Faced with a difficult decision where both options presented to me were equally horrible, I opted to remain silent. At the same time thoughts about the hopelessness of my situation and the myriad of sensations that were being fed into my mind from all parts of my “new body” were consuming me. I didn't want to answer Gate. In part because I couldn't find any words that would get me out of this situation, and in part because I was already struggling to keep any coherent thoughts. Gate decided to not press the issue. She was patiently waiting in complete silence; I didn’t know whether this was a good or a bad thing. Her menacing gaze was eating at me, though. She let out a muffled giggle that transformed into a torrent of whispers echoing through my mind, further worsening my already excruciating headache. "I waited longer than you can possibly imagine..." She suddenly said with a smile in reaction to my stalling. I believed her, but still couldn't bring myself to give her an answer. I was aware that even if I miraculously managed to find a way back home, it would only bring more misery because of the monstrous body I now possessed. I closed my eyes and tried to fight the pain that Gate had inflicted upon me by simply speaking. When I opened them again Gate’s manifestation was gone, but the lingering murmur in my skull was all the proof I needed to know that she was still around here somewhere. Nevertheless, it still came as a shock as I heard her speak once again. "There isn't any reason why I should not let you stay a little longer." Startled I looked around, but I couldn’t see her spectre anywhere. Only an echo of whispers that was raging through my mind remained. I was all alone, filthy, naked, scared, and in agony. Hoping to find something that might bring me some much needed relief, my eyes fell upon the shallow pool. I figured that drinking and washing my face would at least provide some temporary relief and might even soothe the pain a little, so I decided to go over there. This decision brought another challenge with it, for I had no idea how to move with all these unfamiliar appendages. With no more pride to uphold I abandoned any notion of walking over there and I simply started to crawl. Crawling came quite naturally with this inhuman body, not that was graceful to behold, but at least it was something. I formed a bowl with my hands and sipped some of the liquid. The water was cold, and although it seemed fresh, at the same time it felt off. I didn’t need to be an expert survivalist to realize that the water might be poisoned or spoiled and unsuitable to drink. There was a glimmer of hope that this water would succeed where stabbing myself did not. I figured that in the worst case nothing would happen, and in the best case my suffering would end. My next sip became a gulp. I paused for a moment, and I attempted to think my situation through, despite the constant whispers in my mind that were now warping the way I perceived the world around me. Finally I concluded that nothing mattered anymore. There was no easy way out of my situation; Gate taught me that much. I didn’t care anymore to save my source of water, so rather than conserving it for later use I decided to go for a bath. Anything for a temporary relief, I though. But aside from crawling even the simplest of tasks had become challenges. I slid into the pool, or rather clumsily fell face first straight into it after misjudging the center of mass of my body. The pool was shallow, as it was a wading pool more than anything else. I had suffered my whole life of a pathological fear of drowning, and the sudden shock of breathing in water was enough for my instincts to override everything, even my desire to just die. I felt my body shift as I immediately started trashed around in panic. I tried to get back up in an attempt to escape both the pool itself, as well as the most horrible and fearsome sensation I had ever experienced. I clang to the side of the pool and held fearful of falling back into it. I was coughing and gasped for breath. At the same time my tentacles had now formed toothed maws and were snapping into the air, as if they were gasping for breath as well. I tried my best to calm myself. Even a mundane task as cleaning my body had become an uphill battle as my body kept shifting and changing reacting only to my subconscious. I tried to slowly lower one of my maw equipped limbs under water, only to find that my fear of drowning immediately resurged as soon as it went under the water surface. I screamed in shock as my body immediately tried to compensate by growing a few new appendages that shouldn’t exist on just a single creature. In a panic I lunged from the pool back on the floor. I spent a couple of seconds just writhing about and trying to cast out the voices that were screaming in my head. I raised my hands in a futile attempt to fend off the voices. Eventually I had calmed down enough to open my eyes again. The first thing I saw was that my hands were now webbed as if I were an amphibian. Perhaps I shouldn't have been surprised, but immediately I could feel another panic attack rising. I closed my eyes and began repeatedly saying out loud, "Calm down!" like a mantra. This had effect and I could feel the panic attack subside. At the same time an itchy tingling feeling began to spread through my whole body. I opened my eyes and I saw that my hands looked normal again. I saw the tentacles retracting back into my lower body. I could barely believe that I was regaining a human-like body again. I know I should have been happy for these changes, but seeing the tentacles being absorbed back into me was just as freaky as seeing them grow. Before I realized it, the panic overtook me again. Immediately a single massive tentacle sprouted out from my lower body. Again I began trashing around in another tantrum. I don't exactly remember how long I've been writhing in shock over the physical changes that overtook my body. I was completely overwhelmed by the sensation of new organs and limbs being formed and absorbed back into me again, only for another terrifying form to emerge. Eventually I calmed down enough to consciously register what was happening. I stopped moving and just laid there panting heavily in exhaustion. While most of the changes didn't hurt, the shock from the uncontrolled mutations taking control over my body for a short duration were equally taxing as any physical agony. I wanted to cry, but I had run out of tears, nor had I the energy to do so. I simply laid there paralyzed and vulnerable. The worst part was that, although I could not see her, I felt Gate watching me with amazement and curiosity, most likely reveling in my misfortune. After a few more minutes I slowly started to register more of my surroundings and I noticed something that I had missed before. Almost indistinguishable from the bizarre architecture of this place, among the intricate pattern of blackened muscle like tissue fused with metal plates and rows of insulated wiring, hidden between the arches of metallic support beams, there was a series of small metallic vents that opened and closed regularly. Each time a waft of cold fresh air was released. And with fresh air, came the promise of freedom. Somehow all my frustration, disgust, and fear were molded into a blind rage against the mechanism that could be nothing more than a mere air conditioning. With an uncontrolled fury I was snapping and pounding against the cover of the vent. I didn't even notice that I was now standing over two meters tall, just to be able to reach that hated vent. Thrusting my tentacles through the gaps between the moving slits was rewarded with painful pinches. My savage swings to bend and break the metal hurt like hell and showed the durability of the mechanism; It seemed to be designed to resist forceful entry, especially when done without any thought behind it, but it eventually succumbed. My changing monster body decided to grow chitinous hooks in the tips of the tentacles that used to be my arms. I latched onto the open gap and tried to lift myself up, leaving me hanging from the ceiling. A split second later the metal I had hooked onto bended and broke under my own weight. I ended up crashing to the ground, screaming in immerse pain as I had accidentally impaled myself on a piece of metal I had just torn out. My hand was shaking as it reformed itself once again. I ripped the metal out of my body, and the agony that it caused felt endless and paralyzing, but in the end it was as ephemeral as with my suicide attempt. It took a while but the wound regenerated, even my mind seemed to clear save for perhaps the never truly silenced whispers. However, I was welcomed to a new form of suffering - hunger. Barely able to move I lied, with spread limbs, on the floor staring at the ceiling where there was now a large hole in the ventilation shaft. |
More topics from this board
» HMG XII Round 3tygertyger - Aug 24 |
0 |
by tygertyger
»»
Aug 24, 6:43 PM |
|
Poll: » HMG XII Round 3 Bracket 4tygertyger - Aug 24 |
0 |
by tygertyger
»»
Aug 24, 6:38 PM |
|
Poll: » HMG XII Round 3 Bracket 3tygertyger - Aug 24 |
0 |
by tygertyger
»»
Aug 24, 6:30 PM |
|
Poll: » HMG XII Round 3 Bracket 2tygertyger - Aug 24 |
0 |
by tygertyger
»»
Aug 24, 6:25 PM |
|
Poll: » HMG XII Round 3 Bracket 1tygertyger - Aug 24 |
0 |
by tygertyger
»»
Aug 24, 6:13 PM |